Harmonious Destiny

by OverlordCornutt

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Luna, Destiny, Original Character, Royal Guard, Adventure, Crossover, Gore, Violence, Princess Celestia, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Human, Main 6
Length: 75826

It was simple, test Drifters new piece of tech. Get Paid. Of course, things rarely ever get to stay that simple. Now a Guardian finds himself and his ghost stranded on a strange planet, with very colorful denizens.

The Pyramids assault has left the whole of Humanity in a state of panic and dread. There are not enough NLS Drives that can get all the Guardians everywhere fast enough to stem their unrelenting assault. That's where the Drifter came in, with his newest cobbled together death trap: the Paracausal Engine. It's a simple idea, utilize the paracausal energies of Light and Dark to make ships go faster, what could possibly go wrong? And best of all he knows just who to test it.

This is my first attempt at writing a proper story in years, and the first that uses either of these franchise. I hope I do them both justice, and I hope you enjoy reading this silly idea of mine.

Published 2020-07-27 18:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2024-04-15 07:35:14 UTC

Chapter 2 - A New Frontier

Chapter 2 – A New Frontier

It’s another picturesque morning in Ponyville, the soft rays of the sun slowly creating over the hills and trees which surround the quaint little village. Nature it seems is at peace, the assorted critters chittering and bustling about to find their breakfast meals, before setting to work on fortifying their burrows and nests. The streams all bubble and roll lazily along their lengths, weaving and winding across one another before becoming a large river that cuts through the village and the two woods that border it. All is at peace, all is right. The world is as it should be. A low rumble of an approaching storm can be heard over the horizon.

The sleepy citizens begin to stir as the light of a new day begins to blanket the world around them, each individual beginning their own personal morning ritual.

The Cakes feed the twins, who grow hungrier by the day, and prepare the kitchen for the creation of all the assorted treats they will be making through the day. Pinkie Pie aids them, becoming a blur of pink positivity as she prepares for the morning breakfast rush. Her tail has been twitching, which can only mena this is going to be a a super big day!

Elsewhere the Apple clan, having been up for far longer than the rest of the sleepy little town, are hard at work harvesting the eastern fields. It’s Applejack's favorite harvest since it gives her a stunning view of Ponyville, which rests in the valley just a couple miles away. As a filly she would often stare out and watch the sunrise as it stirred the residents awake and filled the world with the bustling life she had come to love in her hometown. As she closes her eyes and feels the cool morning breeze wash over her, the distant thunder growing as it approaches, she feels completely at one with nature.

All across Ponyville the citizens awake and prepare for another wonderful and peaceful day, eager to see their friends and loved ones again. Many make preparations for the coming storm which seems to be quickly approaching, if the loud rises of thunder are anything to go by.

It is in the middle of this tranquil moment that an immense explosion of sound rattles the sky’s round Ponyville, shattering the peaceful scene as the sky gives way to a large screaming object. It jettisons across the sky, a long pillar of fire erupting from its rear section. It’s more than just loud, to the citizens of Ponyville it seems almost deafening as the strange metallic thing soars overhead and into the distance, it’s presence having only lasted for a few seconds. The impact it had however… would last far longer.

Spike watched as his best friend, adopted sibling, and… possibly boss was in the midst of a rather severe episode of Twilighting™. Said pony of interest was currently listening to a crowd of panicked ponies clamoring for attention about what had disrupted their previously fine morning. Twilight's magic had been furiously taking in each and every minute detail for the different witnesses of the event. Her mind races as she tries to make sense of this strange object, eyes darting across parchments of records and sightings as she begins to hyperventilate. For nearly a week now it has done the same routine day in and day out. First it is reported at either A high altitude above Dodge Junction or somewhere in the vicinity of Cloudsdale, occasionally hovering over either city for a few seconds before rapidly departing. Soon after it is seen in Manehattan or Stalliongrad, which can’t be possible given the sheer distance they are from the original sightings. After all there is no way this strange thing would be able to make a transcontinental jaunt just like that… right?

Twilight shakes her head, facts come first and theories after. Right now she needs to figure out which cities are seeing this thing and which are simply panicked citizens seeing illusions. Both Luna and Celestia have been helping in this regard, helping to confirm reports through an emergency response team they drafted after the first few sightings. Cadence meanwhile had co to yes to report that no sightings in the northern reaches had surfaced, while Thorax confirmed the same in the south.

It's path took it directly across Equestria, from East to west and back, before disappearing somewhere over either Ponyville or Appleloosa. The number of sightings even remains rather constant, Twilight thought, as her mind lured over every detail and chart she had created. Eventually she noticed the towns folk had stopped their barrage of questions and fears and were simply looking at her, somewhat bemused.

The pile around Twilight not only had notes but now had grown to include atlases, maps of every era, times of myths and legends and even a few science fiction novels. Pricing this she let out a small enabreseed laugh before setting her assorted aids away and addressing the crowd.

Twilight gulped. She laughed a bit too nervously as she began to compose herself, before addressing the crowd. “Everypony, I understand that this is all very strange and frightening, but please rest assured that the Princesses and I are working tirelessly to discover what this object is and what can be done about it,” she approached the crowd. While she may not have had the same presence or experience as Celestia and Luna, she did know this Ponies well and had long since earned both their trust and respect. “For now the best thing to do is try and remain calm, if you see the object or notice anything you think is helpful please don’t hesitate to come and tell me. Now please go about your business, I will let you know if we discover anything new".

The crowd slowly dispersed, each complying to their princesses request. While they were still afraid of this unknown terror, they knew Twilight would figure it out, after all she and the other elements were heros!

As the last of the crowd exited the meeting hall, Twilight let out a long exasperated sigh. She knew there was some kind of pattern here, she just needed to figure out what it was.

“Spike” she called, her voice echoing in the large crystal chamber, as the plump drake waddled over to her.

He gave her a swift salute before readying a quill and scroll, years of practice and familiarity told him this was gonna be another letter spree.

“I need to draft letters to each of the cities that currently have been reporting sightings everyday. See if you can get them to send any pictures and projected flight paths as well, I have a theory and the more data I can collect the better” once more hee Horn shimmered as she returned her previous visual aids to her vision, her eyes drinking in each line of text or map margin.

Spike quickly and silently set to his task, he knew better than to distract Twilight in the midst of her research and as her number one assistant he would be sure to aid her to the best of his ability. And so he began to write.

Earlier that week…

A bright flash signaled the arrival of Cyrell to the planet's surface, his ship soaring past him overhead. He really needed to thank Amanda for upgrading his transmat, some older ships couldn’t perform “combat transmats” as they were called. He had seen many Guardians with an affinity for the older vessels waiting for their ships to dock before entering or exiting them during his early days. He personally didn’t want to give any of Humanities enemies a chance to shoot his precious bird down though, and had managed to butter up the shipwright with some choice tech from his adventures. Cayde was right, sometimes unsanctioned Ops really do pay off.

The memories seemed to hang as Cyrell slowly checked his surroundings. These woods were dense, but they were far more inviting than the large forest just north of him. Selene has run scans over it out of curiosity, and had found plenty to be wary of. Cyrell figures he would set up base here for a time, allowing his ship to continue on the predetermined flight loop he had programmed into it. With any luck these… creatures would still be chasing it while he set to work collecting paracausal energy for the NLS Drive.

He and Selene had talked at length while programing the ship's autopilot about their current predicament. This world left the two with many questions about what they had seen, and they had seen many bizarre things over the centuries. Cyrell had initially thought they had been transported into some obscure and corrupted timeline from the Infinite Forest, though Soren had reminded him that the only entrance they knew of currently was on Mercury. She had suggested it might be an illusion from Savathûn or Nokris, but each scan they tried came back without a trace of the Hive’s perverse Magicks.

Taking a moment to survey the small campground that was to be his home for the time being, Cyrell couldn’t help but feel distant memories beginning to reemerge. Pieces of his history spent in the wild, trudging towards the Last City at his ghost encouragement. The long treks across the asteroids in the Tangled Shore as he hunted the Barons who had murdered his friend, Cayde-6 the hunter Vanguard. More and more he reflected on his past, and how he had overcome each trial before. This would be no different, he would be the Wall.

Cyrell stretched his hands above his head, rolling his shoulders as he worked the stiffness out of his muscles. There was work to be done and he didn’t want to require a resurrection because of a sudden cramp. Not again anyway.

A familiar set of clicks and whirs brought Cyrell’s attention to Selene, “Alright boss, I’ve finished going over my scans. Still no exact match for any Light or Darkness energies. But I did happen to find plenty of abnormal readings and heat signatures in that dark and not so inviting set of brambles” as she chirped and hummed her shell began to move its forward panels towards the dark wood that stood in the distance.

Even here on the planet's surface it was easy to see how starkly different the two sections of forest were from one another. Their campground had large oak and birch trees with thick trunks all around it. They rose high above his head and towards the sky, forming a large canopy of limbs and leaves. The trees were, as far as Cyrell could tell, healthy and strong, perhaps even good enough to make a shelter out of.

All around them the sounds of a forest teeming with life played out, just like the stories he read from the Golden Age. Birds of numerous shapes and sizes called out to one another or flitted from one tree to another. Small woodland creatures scurried across the ground in search of berries and nuts to scavenge. It was everything he had ever imagined a perfect wood would be, so he called it Light Wood.

His destination however, was the darker and more twisted trunks of what he had come to call the Dark Wood. It’s trees were even larger than the Light Wood’s, but the trunks were gnarled and twisted. The bark was as black as charcoal, the limbs covered in thick leaves and sharp thorns that weaved into a canopy that blocked out almost all light from the sun. Cyrell imagined he would hear and see many different types of creatures there, and none would be very pleasant either.

“Are you sure you wanna go there? That place almost makes the HellMouth look inviting…” Selene's eye darted across the dark visage in the distance cautiously. Her shell contracting as if to make her seem even smaller. Ghosts were all too aware that some areas of the universe had pockets of darkness that inhibited, or even prevented, their ability to raise fallen guardians. That forest seemed like it would be more than suited for the evil and corrupting powers of the Dark.

“You said so yourself, it’s got plenty of large heat signatures which means it’s bound to have something I can use my light against. The stronger the creature, the more notes we can make,” Cyrell continues warming up, unfazed by his companions' trepidation. This wasn’t the first time they had ventured into uncharted territory, and he was sure it wouldn’t be the last. Or atleast, he hoped it wouldn’t be the last, given the circumstances.

Selene simply stared at her charge, closing her eye and sighing as she drifted towards him, and disappeared from sight in a twinkle of light. “Just try not to get in over your head…”

With that, Cyrell finished checking his equipment and taking hold of his trusty pulse rifle, Blast Furnace. The Black Armory likes to claim its weapons were capable of felling any foe, it was time to test that claim once more.

Eris Morn, lone survivor of the ill fated Crota Fireteam, surveyed the broken surface of humanities Moon. From her spot in Sanctuary she could see the Red Keep rising from below the dust ridden surface, a reminder of the foe who claimed this place for themselves. A foe she would see brought to the same end they had brought upon her fireteam, and the guardians of the Great Disaster.

Her musings of revenge and justice were cut short though, as the heavy footfalls of her new “friend” made their way to her sanctum. She turned to face him, more than certain that he had something dire to report. He never came in person if it wasn’t.

The Drifter was uncharacteristically subdued. His trademark smirk and air of bravado was gone, banished to the fringes of his mind. His face now set in a grimace, more appropriately seen of someone such as Zavala than on the enigmatic gambler.

He continued making his way to her, stopping just a few steps away. His eyes briefly downcast, eyes darting around before he slowly raised to meet Eris’s steely gaze. A moment passed, neither daring to speak.

The tension was palpable, beads of sweat running down his neck and forehead. Finally he spoke in a coarse, shuddering whisper. “I lost the kid…” his words hung in the air, like the specters conjured by the Pyramid beneath them. Eris simply stared at him, her face frozen in a permanent scowl, her body frozen like statue.

“Explain yourself, Rat” Eris growled, she hated when she was right.

“Well…” Drifter began, clasping his hands and wringing them together. His eyes once
again darted to the surrounding moon rocks and equipment around Eris, before shakily lookIng Eris in two of her three eyes. “The Kid and I, we were… testing a lil invention of mine. But uhh… well. It sorta kinda had a...” Drifter paused again, swallowing a lump that had been forming in his throat. His face was drenched with sweat and his cyan eyes ensnared by Eris’ furry green. After another moment he began again, “Look just look for… for yourself. It’ll make more sense that way.”

Eris watched as his ghost hovered towards her, it’s crimson eye staring forward without blinking. It showed her streams of data, walls of calculations and even schematics. She poured over them, dissecting each line and equation with a scrutiny only she could muster. Slowly, her confusion and anger gave way to a new feeling. One she hadn’t felt since her time in the Pit. Unbridled horror and fear.

“Do you have any idea what you may have done, Rat,” her voice was low, some may even have mistaken it for calm. The Drifter however, knew the rage that hide behind those words. He visibly cowered as her eyes seemed to burn brighter, Similar to a raging forest fire. The lightless guardian seeming to towered over him, her teeth bared in a twisted snarl. “You May have just played right into Savathûn’s machinations! Without the Guardian’s aid we can not decipher the messages we receive from the Pyramids!”

Drifter was all too aware of this fact. It had been eating away at him, which was not common for the loner. But Cyrell had been different, he had passed the test and become part of his Crew, a true Dredgen! For Drifter to have possibly sent him into the claws of the Hive goddess, or worse, filled him with sorrow and remorse.

“I need your help Mo– I mean Eris. I’ve been running some numbers and I think it’s more like he got shunted somewhere else… kinda like that Queen of yours and her people did during the Collapse,” Drifter shuttered as Eris fiery rage continues to bare down against him. He was desperate to calm the mad woman, lest she decide to make him as lightless as herself. “I know it’s a long shot, maybe even just wishful thinking, but if we can find a way to recreate these parameters then we should be able to find Cyrell and bring’em back!”

Eris continued to glower at him, her lips Still curled into a snarl and her teeth bared. Slowly, agonizingly so, she leaned back and turned to face the Red Keep again. After a few terse moments she turned her head to him. “For your sake, Rat, you better be right. Bring me your foul machines, I will aid you in this task. For Cyrell and the City, not for you.”

Drifter began furiously nodding his head, slowly inching away from the terrifying woman and towards the landing pad and translating away. As soon as he was back on his ship he let out a a long, trembling sigh. That lady was scary, but she sure did get results.

As Drifter made his way to the cargo hold, preparing to gather the components he would need, he passed by a large work desk that had a disassembled invasion portal on it. He suddenly stopped and turned on his heels, and faced the jury rigged portal. Slowly, an idea began to form in his mind, and The Drifter felt his lips tug up into that devious smirk that he was so well known for.

Castle Friendship in Ponyville was host to many events, from holidays to town meetings and more, it had seen many wonderful and even bizarre parties and celebrations alike. Today, however, it played host to a very special meeting of six very special ponies.

Within the Hall of Friendship the six bearers seated themselves around the Cutie Map, ready to see what Twilight had called them all there for. Applejack and Pinkie both glanced around, viewing the numerous chalkboards which had been scattered around the large room. Rarity meanwhile was stealing glances at the various papers which had been neatly placed at each throne, large and meaty paragraphs covered each thin sheet, a tale tell sign of the studious Alicorns hoofwork. Rainbow Dash was currently sleeping on a cloud above her throne, determined to get her post-lunch pre-workout nap regardless of the summons. Fluttershy meanwhile was comforting a throng of critters that had been following her ever since the strange flying machine began screeching across the sky, the poor thing scared senseless by its ear piercing roar.

The four conscious mares soon turned to watch the heavy crystal doors that lead deeper into the castle open, revealing a frazzled, yet oddly chipper Twilight Sparkle.

The lavender princess made her way towards her throne, a smile directed to her five friends, though it briefly was replaced with a more exasperated sigh as she saw the snoozing rainbow mare and her cloud hammock. A quick burst of magic however saw that brought to an end, as an ethereal hoof poked the cyan mare.

Rainbows eyes slowly fluttered open, a groan escaping her maw as she glared at the offending object. A long yawn escaped her before she slowly flitted down to her proper seat, eyes half open and wings held to her side.

“Now that Everypony is ready,” Twilight began, “I hereby call this meeting to order!” She clipped her hoof on the cold crystal surface of the Cutie Map, an image of Equestria popping up soon after.

Oddly though, there were strange lines hanging above the various cities and towns, including Ponyville. This immediately caught Applejack and Rarity’s attention, the two sharing a confused look before facing Twilight. “So uhh… what’s this all about Twi, finally find a way to make changes to the map” Applejack questioned. She hadn’t bothered to read over the large stack of papers in front of her, or had she looked over the various chalkboards covered in notes. In her experience Twilight had a tendency to over explain her thoughts on paper, and more concise when explaining it verbally. Well at least most times she was, it often depended on the subject.

The rest of the bearers were all excitedly awaiting Twilight's response, with Pinkie already priming her party cannon for immediate celebration, as she was want to do. Fluttershy for her part was distracted by yet another hedgehog trying to burrow into her mane, which was already housing a variety of other small critters seeking comfort from the pale yellow caretaker.

Twilight, despite looking like she hadn’t slept in days if the bags under eyes were any inclination, was quick to address her friends question. “Oh well that was something of a recent development, but it’s nothing compared to what I’ve managed to do discover about our UFO!”

Twilight began to excitedly levitate some of the various chalkboards and papers around her, as Rainbow began to roll her eyes and make herself comfy for the next hour or so.

“Now I’m sure you have been wondering what the recent, umm, plan was for dealing with the strange UFO flying around for the past few weeks” Twilight began, her born shimmering with magic as the map showed a rendition of the strange metallic thing hovering above Cloudsdale.

“I’ve been waiting for whoever is inside to come down so we can throw the. A ‘Congrats For Making a Super Duper Cool Flying Thingie’ party, it sure this works too” Pinkie exclaimed, having pulled out trays of assorted candies and pastries for the group to munch on.

“I believe what Pinkie means is, that we have been eager to see what you came up with, dear” Rarity added, throwing a bemused look at her hyperactive pink friend, who was currently stacking multiple cupcakes and cookies into a tower, no doubt to be consumed in one go.

“And I rightly can’t wait to be rid of the varmint! Been spookin poor Betty and her herd nearly everyday!” Applejack exclaimed, her own weariness starting to show on her face. While she was no stranger to the hectic and busy life of running a farm, having to constantly calm down the stampeding cows was starting to take its toll.

“Not to mention all my poor animal friends, who are so scared that they can’t even sleep” Fluttershy quietly commented, the various critters poking out their heads to nod in agreement.

“Well worry no more! I’ve come up with a plan to find the party responsible, no not that kind of party Pinkie, and give them a talking to about the importance of acquiring proper testing licenses and the harmful affects of undocumented flights by unsanction machines/objects!” The lavender mare clapped her hooves excitedly as she began to levitate a small object with a tarp over it.

As she lifted the tarp away, it revealed a long gem, that had been cut into a beautiful rectangular shape and covered in strange tunes that flowed with magic. The others stared in awe at the strange sight, while gems were fairly common as parts of fashion or decor it was not often that you saw them used for something more practical. Twilight threw her hooves up in a flourish as she gestured towards her new creation “This gem will solve all our problems!”

Applejack could t help but raise an eyebrow at that, “Okay… how exactly do you figure that, Twi” She questioned. While she trusted Twilight when it came to all things magical, she couldn’t for the life of herself figure this one out without some context.

“I’m glad you asked,” Twilight said “Acter studying the reports and cross referencing flight charts of Equestria, I have managed to determine the route this mystery machine is taking everyday” she once again motioned to the Cutie Map, the strange lines reappearing as the object followed them in a repeating path. ”It always starts somewhere around Cloudsdale or Appleoosa, before making its way between the Everfree and WhiteTail Forests, turning around towards Canterlot and finally heading towards Las Pegasus and Stalliongrad prior to disappearing altogether” she explained, the map providing a visual for her explanation.

“Okay, so you know where it goes and when, but what’s the gem do” Applejack states, her confusion still apparent. Twilight smiled as she charged her horn and teleported a large metal filling cabinet into the room with them, “This gem can stick to any metallic surface, while also having a two way tracker spell that I can use to find where it’s going to land using the map!”

At this she gestured to the map which now had a small gem, just like the one on the cabinet, floating above the castle. Twilight's smile widened as the five mares turned towards her in awe, though they expected no less of the studious Princess. “Wowie Zowie Twilight! That’s super megariffic,” Pinkie exclaimed, confetti burying from the tips of her hooves as she bounded over to Twilight.

Rarity was a kit to say the same, when she stopped and put her hoof under her chin. Her eyes studied the map before she turned to Twilight and said “while this is very impressive dear, how exactly do you plan on getting the gem into that ghastly thing?”

Twilight smirked as her eyes slowly drifted towards the prismatic Pegasus seated across from her, soon followed by the rest of her friends. Rainbow for her part, simply rubbed a hoof against her chest before turning her eyes to meet them, a confident smirk spreading across her muzzle. “Like you even had to ask, Rares.”

Author's Note

Hey, hey! I hope you enjoyed this little update. I haven't really got a timeline for the next but I'll try to keep my blog up to date on chapter progression. Other than that I'm still trying to figure out why the spacing for the paragraphs isn't being displayed right. Might have to try copying the chapters over instead of importing from my Google Doc. Anyway I hope you continue to enjoy this silly little story of mine and look forward to more!

Chapter 3 - Might of the Light

Chapter 3 - Might of the Light

The next day, the six friends reconvened at the eastern edges of Ponyville. Rainbow Dash was stretching out her wings, preparing for the task at hoof as Twilight explained once more how to properly apply the tracking crystal to the object.

“Alright, just remember that you have to find somewhere flat on it, which shouldn’t be too hard” Twilight said, hoofing the crystal over to her friend. “Just be sure to avoid the part where the flames are and stick it near the front or middle.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes at her worrisome friend, if she didn’t know any better she’d think Twilight was channeling Fluttershy at the moment. She knew of course to avoid the fire, and she already had a plan for getting this magic doohickey on the strange thing anyway. Be fast, be awesome. After all that usually worked out for her in most cases!

She finished her stretches, casting a glance at the rest of her friends off in the distance. They couldn’t know how the…. thing would react to having a Pegasus chase it, so they were decked in camouflage gear and a hoof made trench similar to what they used during the dragon migration.

They noticed her looking their way, and offered encouraging smiles. Each was ready to step in if she needed them, after all she would do the same for any of them. Twilight joined them, and began the long wait for their quarries arrival.

The early morning air was chilly and silent, most would have thought it tranquil even. Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and took a deep breath, filling her lungs and slowly allowing her senses to unite with the nature around her. She could feel the light breeze as it lazily passed through the trees, the field she stood in sat on the edge of the Whitetail Woods, right in the predicted trajectory of the strange machine. Her ears swiveled around, listening to every sound in the small field. The distant sounds of chirping crickets and croaking frogs. Birds taking flight from their nests, even the grass as it swayed to and fro beneath her.

Slowly she picked up a different sound. Low and rumbling, completely alien to her. She smirked as she slowly spread her wings and lowering into a takeoff position. She could feel her heartbeat quicken as the sound began to grow louder, the rumbling slowly becoming more akin to a roar.

The Everfree Forest is not a place most would consider calm, given the myriad of dangerous predators and chaos tainted flora that called it home. However in some small pockets and near its edges, it was far different. Small critters ran from place to place searching for berries and nuts, as birds sang in the branches high above. Some might even, very rarely, hear the distant chants of the Deer Kingdoms patrolling guard. As it stood right now though, a far more alien sound was currently besieging the forest.

In the distance great beasts roared in pain and fury as a lone armored biped began to put his own plan into action.

Cyrell saw as he ran through the tangled brush another of the strange large monsters desperately tried to flee deeper into the forest. But his Light had gifted him speed the foolish creature could scarcely comprehend, as he once again caught sight of it. Wasting no time Cyrell readied his pulse rifle, carefully lining up his shot at the creature's head and unleashing a deafening burst of hot light infused lead into its skull.

He watched as the bullets found purchase, piercing through the hide and skull of his prey, spurts of blood shooting out of the new exit wounds. The falling creature's body allowed him to see another similar creature just in front of it. Cyrell took aim again.

The forest once more echoed with loud almost thunderous cracks with each squeeze of the trigger, as Cyrell I loses the rest of the clip into the back of the second fleeing monster. Blood shot out as each bullet sliced through its hide as if it were paper, the large caliber rounds infused with his light making short work of his prey.

As the second beast fell, a sudden chime sounded near it. Coalescing into the clearing, in strange soft white Light, was a triangular object. It flowed softly, wisps of light dancing around it as it fell silently to the ground. Cyrell quickly approached it as Selene reappeared next to him, eager to claim their prize.

“I have to admit Boss, this was a pretty smart plan! Are you sure you aren’t a warlock with a shoulder pad fetish?” Selene chirped and whirred humorously to her companion.

Cyrell grunted, rolling his eyes at her attempt at comedy and picked up the Mote of Light his hunt had granted him. The process wasn’t fast but the results were more than worth every hunt he had undertaken. Still he needed to hurry, at this rate it would be a month or more before escape was possible. That of course included gaining enough Motes of Dark as well, and he was afraid he might be running out of dangerous prey.

Cyrell held up the Mote to Selene, as she quickly transmitted it into the ship's hold. He would need to start placing some of them into the Paracausal Engine soon. The Last City would no doubt need every Guardian it had for the war to come.

“Let’s call the ship and get ready for tonight, I think we should start putting some of these Motes into the engine” Cyrell calmly mused, Selene quickly nodding her singular eye and sending a signal for the ship to make its return.

As the pair slowly turned back towards their home base, they took note of the forest that surrounded them. It’s trees were large and gnarled, twisting branches like jagged knives reaching towards the sky and blocking out as much of the Sun's light as possible. Thankfully some rays managed to reach the forest floor, so instead of pitch blackness it was more of a deep shade that hung under the forest canopy. It was strange to Cyrell how similar this forest was to the same trees found in the Infinite Forests Haunted Forest. Perhaps the Vex were simulating this planet? No, there would have been more signs of their presence, Cyrell was sure of that.

Slowly trusting along as he continued his musings on the forest's appearance, Cyrell barely noticed when they had arrived at a moderately sized lake, with the dark trees thinning slightly and allowing more light to shine down. The lake had a large rock that took up almost half of it, stretching from close to its center to the very edge of the shore. A smaller river flowed through as well, flowing quickly into and out of the lake itself and to parts unknown.

Cyrell decided now was a good time to refill his canteen and save himself a trip. Walking to the muddy shore with Selene watching from a. Distance, acting as his sentry. Her lone eye flicking from one spot to the next, it’s skits narrowed in concentration.

Cyrell pulled the canteen from his belt and unscrewed the top when suddenly he heard a shout!

“Boss my scans are picking up some sort of paracausual energy! Can’t place it as per usual on this strange world but there’s a few of them and they are approaching fast!”

Cyrell felt his body tense, and quickly scooped up the water as he pearled to face whatever it was the forest had decided to send him. As he looked up over the rocks to Selene though, he noticed something. There on the rock was a large yellow eye, with a red slurred pupil staring back at him.

“Oh come o-“ was all Cyrell could say before the large creature's maw clamped around his midsection, and began to roll.

Rainbow Dash watched as her target roared into Ponyville's airspace, quickly launching after it with a single magically infused beat of her wings. She, like many accomplished pegasi, had learned how to effortlessly alter the flow of her magic, allowing her already incredible skill and speed to literally skyrocket her through the air.

As soon as she was off the ground she began to steadily build a rut hem, her wings beating faster and faster. Soon a rainbow control was all that could be seen by her friends, watching from down below as she neared the strange flying machine.

“This thing is pretty fast for a hunk of metal! But not faster than me!” Rainbow thought to herself, as she slowly began to overtake the speeding behemoth of metal and fire. She took a second to ready her left hoof, Twilight's special tracker held firmly by the frog.

Rainbow Dash stretched her hoof out, her eyes squinting as she concentrated on placing it somewhere flat like Twilight and said. She soon saw a spot where what must be a wing met the rest of the strange machine, a perfect spot!

Sweat was pouring down her face and neck, as Rainbow steadily increased her speed more and more, getting closer to her target. She remained transfixed on the spot she had selected, despite the howling of the wind as she rocketed in the air. With a one swift motion she matched the machine space, place the gem on its designated area and watched as the enchantments held it in place, the runes glowing brightly along its side.

With her mission a success, Rainbow wasted no time peeling away from the bizarre contraption and heading back to the ground. She knew Twilight had to have placed some weird magic spell to let her know when the tracker was placed, and that she would be eager to follow it to its source.

And if she was being honest, Rainbow was just as eager.

Twilight happily clapped her forehooves together as a secondary spell alerted her to the tracker's successful placement! Now all that was left to do was follow this thing back to its source! With any luck it wouldn’t be too far from their current location. But she had also prepared for an extended trip if the need arose.

While her friends each began to wave to Rainbow Dash as she glided down from the sky, Twilight began to channel magic into her horn, casting her new Track It Down spell. Soon she was receiving all the directional data the tracker could give: this included its distance from her, altitude, speed and heading. She was quite proud of just how comprehensive this new project of hers was, a testament to her unequaled magical know-how!

As she was lost in her data reading/self congratulations, Rarity and Pinkie Pie has begun to applaud their newly returned prismatic companion.

“An outstanding performance as always Rainbow, you certainly showed that Metallic beast your prestige!” Rarity exclaimed as Rainbow landed on her hooves with a soft thud.

“Like there was any doubt Rarity! Rainbows waaaaaay too fast for something that big and heavy to out race her!” Pinkie replied, her ever present smile as wide as it could be.

“Ah ya know, just doing my thing. No biggie” Rainbow muttered, though the smirk she wore was practically begging for more of their praises.

Soon Applejack and Fluttershy joined them, the farm pony gently leading the more timid pegasus. One hoof gently rubbing the yellow pegasus back to try and comfort her. Fluttershy looked like she had been on the verge of tears, though it wasn’t surprising given her demeanor.

“Sorry y’all, ‘Shy was a bit spooked by the racket that dern contraption was making. Honestly I don’t blame her none, sounds like a monster straight from Tartarus itself” Applejack said as they rejoined the group, with the rest quickly coming to their shy friends' side to offer their own encouragement.

As the group waited for Twilight to finish her going over a checklist she had brought, their thoughts once again turned to a question that had still gone unanswered: Who made this thing and, perhaps more importantly, why?

“Alright girls, I’m all set! Now we just need to head back to the Map and see where this-” Twilight began, just as the object of their attention roared once more overhead. Twilight tracked its movements before realizing that something was wrong. It’s course was now set for the Everfree Forest, but it had never gone that direction in all her observations for today! Something had changed, and she needed to find out what.

“Girls gather around, we need to get to the map right now!” Twilight cried, her friends quickly gathering around here for a mass teleportation. With a burst of lavender light the group was whisked away from Ponyville’s outskirts to the Map Room within Castle Friendship.

Twilight upon rematerializing promptly began tracking the strange machine, noting that it had indeed veered wildly off course. During prior observations it had continuously gone past Ponyville towards the Canterhorn Mountains, before turning eastward again towards the distant shores of Manehattan. But now it was heading straight for the Everfree, or more precisely a portion of forest between the Everfree and White Tail woods.

The others gathered around and watched in silence, the rooms atmosphere seeming to have stilled in suspense, as the object slowly came to a halt on the map. Each of the five mares turned to Twilight, their eyes brimming with confusion and concern. An unspoken question hanging in the air around them.

“What does this mean… what do we do now?”

Twilight gazed at the map for a few seconds, her mind furiously going over every possible reason that would cause the bizarre metallic object to have halted. After what felt like hours she came to one conclusion, one that both excited and terrified her.

“If it isn’t going forward, and it was too high and fast for anything to stop it. Then that must mean it’s… landed” Twilight looked to her friends, their full attention completely on her. After a few tense seconds, Applejack was the first to respond.

“Twi, where do we go from here?” Was all she had to say. Her emerald eyes holding a cacophony of emotions, but laced through ‘‘twas an unyielding resolve. Twilight swallowed a lump she hadn’t noticed had formed in her throat, before answering in a near whisper.

“We go to it and get our answers, and hope for the best.”

Author's Note

Hey all, sorry about the long wait. Been trying to get some stuff figured out in my day to day life and had to put this on the back burner for a little while. But here it is regardless! I hope you like where things are heading, its about to get a bit more... actiony in the next chapter. As always if you see something that looks off or doesn't make sense let me know! I do a bit of editing for these but can't dedicate as much time to that as I would like with my schedule as is. So any input or corrections are appreciated.

Until next time, Guardians!

Chapter 4 - Second Contact

Chapter 4 - Second Contact

Five pairs of hooves, and one pair of wings, thundered down the path of Tranquil Trail. Located near the edge of the lively White Tail Woods, it would lead them straight towards the group's destination. Each mare could hear their heartbeat racing, as a multitude of emotions and thoughts raced just as quickly in each of their minds.

The forest around them reacted in kind , the denizens fleeing from the maddened charge of the six mares. The trees themselves remained the only commonality, with their dark cousins not but a few meters away. Had it not been for the current circumstances some of the group may have pondered the irony of the two forests. Set right beside one another and get so very different in every manner. The lush and bright White Tail Woods were home to friendly critters and breath-taking flowers, it’s clearings prime spots for frolicking and weekend camping trips, and they seemed to have perpetual bird song in every corner. The flora was bountiful, filling the entire woods with all manner of beautiful colors and scents. It’s tranquil atmosphere offered a peace of mind that was often times hard to replicate outside of its welcoming acres, but it was not the same for its nearby real active.

The Everfree Forest, despite its rather unassuming name, was a place of corruption and fear. While creatures of all shapes and sizes did call it home, they were not at all similar to those found in the White Tail Woods or any other part of Equestria. They held the same reactive and feral nature as the numerous predators that stalked in the dark shadows cast by the perpetually twisted and oppressive trees. It’s acres we’re not filled with flowers or tall grasses, but jagged rocks, cracked dying earth and foul magic.

The possibility of running into a flesh devouring beast was all but inevitable in any portion of the forest, save a few trails which had been enchanted long ago by both the early Equestrians and Deerfolk in the Era of the Two Sisters. But those where few and far between in the modern age, and the magic not as potent as it once had been.

Again though, there were more pressing thoughts in each mare’s mind. Each hurried step churned their minds like a whirlpool, sending them each into a frenzy as they continued to rush towards the strange object's current location. Twilight had been keeping track of it the whole way, and had. Even sprinting as she noticed it had continued to remain stationary. Perhaps they would finally find out just who and what they were dealing with, a thought that brought both giddiness and trepidation.

Her friends each shared similar positions, their own emotions swirling amongst the sea of anxiety as they closed in on their target. The group followed her without hesitation, even as she leaped from the trail and began blazing a path through the undergrowth of the EverFree Forest.

They flew past trees, brambles and rocks as gnarled and jagged as manticore teeth, past shadows that seemed to reach and grab at their hooves and throats. Not a single mare paid mine to the specters, solely focused on the task at hoof.

“It’s just ahead, about 90 meters left” Twilight called as they slowly began to near the target. As they neared, the Everfrees suffocating trees and darkness soon began to recede. The six friends slowly began to ease out of their mad gallop, exhaustion finally catching up to their limbs and lungs.

As they came to a halt, Applejack noticed that they had found a rare sight for the Everfree, a moderately sized clearing. The farm pony guessed it was perhaps about 20 meters in diameter, with the dark trees surrounding it seeming to lean away from the clearing itself. This struck her as odd, and her Earth Pony instincts immediately started to detect strange magic at work all around her. Over the last few years she and her friends had encountered numerous magical lands, but the aura in this clearing felt completely alien to her. It wasn’t the foreboding and corrupted magic of the Everfree, but it also wasn’t quite the same as the White Tail Woods tranquility. While she pondered what this strange feeling was, the rest of her friends had taken to gawking at what occupied the rest of the clearing.

All the mares slowly took in the sight of a makeshift camp. To one side, just in front of them was a large tent, the open flap revealing a well worn sleeping bag and lantern. It was constructed with large swathes of thick canvas that had been placed on top of sturdy metal rods that gave it its shape. Just outside of the tent was a small smoldering fire pit, with a cooking pot hanging from a metal rod above it, large storms were used to keep it confined, much like what one would read about in a book about camping. Near it was fairly thick log that had been cut in half and placed opposite the tent, a seat for whomever had decided to set the area up,l. A closer look revealed sweeping burn marks across its surface, almost as if it had been cut with a flaming blade. Lastly was a set of moderately sized bags scattered around it with what looked like a myriad of different survival supplies, from bandages and canned foods to fire starters and plastic pouches filled with nuts and dried fruits. Pinkie had swiftly begun digging through these before Applejack had halted her, to direct her attention elsewhere with a shaking foreleg.

For what truly captured their attention wasn’t the camp or it’s location. Nor was it the realization that they had found their mystery creatures home, or even that said creature in question was mad enough to live in the EverFree Forest. No, that honor was given to the large metal object currently hovering next to all of it.

The mares eyes locked onto its strange shape, studying its surfaces every detail. Every metal plate and marking, from the tubes around what appeared to be engines of some make to the strange shining paint that colored it. The strange flying machine was no less alien looking up close than it was from far below, but none of the mares ahd. Even prepared for how large a machine it was except for Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow Dash as a result would find her stupor broken faster than the rest of her companions, and so she began a sweep of the area, making sure none of the dark woods many predators or monsters were waiting in the darkness . As she scanned the area with her eyes and listened for the sounds of stalking beasts, she caught a the echo of a strange, thunderous noise off in the distance. Her head quickly swiveled in the direction, the rest of her body quickly doing the same as she carefully trained all her senses on the distant noise.

Meanwhile, the rest of her friends had slowly regained their composure and had approached the machine that had spurred this entire endeavor. Twilight took the lead as she slowly fluttered up onto the ship. Sweat poured down her face and neck as she gulped down her trepidation and began to speak.

“G-greetings! I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, and these are my friends. We, uh, noticed your very… unique… machine recently and wanted to talk with you. About it. And what it is and how you made it, if that’s alright” Twilight stuttered her response, cursing herself for not bringing the notecards she had prepared for this very moment. Though in all fairness she had t exactly planned on the very object of her investigation just dropping literally out of the air to hover in Ponyville's nearby forests.

She stood there, a large uncomfortable smile placed on her face as she waited for a response. Seconds ticked by with no answer or change in the machine’s behavior. Twilight’s eyes darted to her friends, each still staring in awe and fear of the strange flying contraption.

Rarity noticed out of the corner of her eye that Fluttershy had taken to crouching behind Applejack, her face covers by her wings as she shook with fear. The Farmpony seemed stoic on the outside, but years of friendship ahd allowed Rarity to see through this facade. Applejack was many things: Brave, friendly, honest and hardworking just to name a few, but she was not easily frightened. That last though was what made Rarity notice how her irises were not but pinpricks, and sweat was slowly cascading down her face. Applejack was afraid, and Rarity couldn’t say she blamed her.

Pinkie Pie retained her usual smile, but it seemed less bright, as if even she could tell that something was amiss. The party pony had been waiting for something to happen, anything really. But the more nothing happened, the more she began to wonder if maybe they had jumped the wagon on rushing out here. The five friends stood in silence, with only the breeze and the rhythmic thrum of the machine.

Twilight began to wonder if perhaps she had over stepped. Could it be that the one responsible for this strange craft was afraid of them? Where they too focused on testing this strange creation? The more she thought the less sense it made, and the more concerned she grew.

“P-please we just want to uh… to talk. You have nothing to worry about” Twilight tried her best to appear as non threatening as possible, even gliding back onto the ground. As she and the others waited for a response ,Rainbow Dash had continued her investigation into the strange noises coming from deeper in the woods.

She hadn’t flown far and in what some might have deemed uncharacteristic, but in reality was cautiongiven her current location, slowly and silently. As she went a few meters towards the sound, she began to hear more concerning noises, like thrashing an-

Suddenly there was a familiar and horrifying roar echoing from her investigation source, like a hiss mixed with a landslide. It was followed by more of the shorter sounds, almost like firecrackers but far louder. Rainbow wasn’t as familiar with animals as Fluttershy, but even she knew what a cragodile sounded like, and she could tell something was trying to fend it off. Something that was no critter but most definitely a pony in need! Who else would have firecrackers in this forest afterall?

Quick as a flash, she was back in the clearing. The rest of her friends jolted and the sudden appearance of the prismatic maned mare, their eyes darting between her and the machine. Their nerves seemed frayed, even the jovial Pinkie Pie was showing less cheer!

“Girls there’s some pony fighting a cragodile out that’a way” she gestured frantically off into the distance before continuing. “They got firecrackers or something, but they won’t last long if we don’t help!” Her violet eyes meet each of her friends, silently urging them to action.

Twilight just stared at her, before suddenly her face became oddly flushed. Her head farting from viewing the macchie. And her friend, before erupting into a fit of relieved, or perhaps they were maddened, giggles. The others with her seemed more the former at least.

“Hahhahahahaha! Of course! This must, ah, be some sort of advanced animation spell, so we’ve been talking to an empty machine. This whole time… heheheheheheh” Twilights left eye had begun to twitch as bits of her mane seemed to slowly flick out of place. Rainbow rolled her own eyes, and tried to bring her bookish friend back down to Equestria.

“Twi, focus! Pony in danger, cragodile, need to help” Rainbow wastes no time with a lengthy rebuke, choosing a more streamlined response. She quickly darted highway into the air, beckoning the others with her fore hoof to follow.

Quickly her friends regained their collective composure and jumped into action with her, their nerves steeled once again. As one they ran through the overgrowth , the sounds of battle having grown more noticeable to the rest with their apprehension no longer hindering them.

“Ah, don’t suppose this is any crazier than what we already done, but how in tarnation’d you hear this” questioned Applejack as she raced ahead of the tigers, her acclimation to physical labor and Earth Pony strength aiding her gallop. Pinkie bounded beside her, the party pony’s signature smile back in full force as she hopped and skipped beside the farmer with little trouble. Without missing a single beat she quickly responded.

“Dashie’s always had better ears than the rest of us, she has to doing all those super duper ruper
Amazing tricks while going so fast! Otherwise she’d crash’s lot more because she couldn’t hear over the wind” Pinkie giggles as Rainbow shot her a deadpan look, rolling her eyes at the eccentric ponies antics.

“Oh I just hope whoever it is hasn’t been hurt…” worried Fluttershy as she furiously beat her wings to keep pace with the rest. She had seen first hoof what a run in with a hungry cragodile did to some of her animal friends, and she didn’t dare to imagine such a fate happening to a fellow pony. “We need to be careful ourselves though, cragodile tend to be very a-” another of the loud grinding hisses of the ever closer cragodile cut the shy mare off, spuring the group faster onward.

They galloped furiously as the sounds of battle began to grow closer and louder. However it soon began to dawn of the group that there was more than firecrackers at play here. A loud thwooming explosion echoed across the forest, along with a burst of bright orange light.Twilight immediately suspected some sort of pyromancy, which would be useless against a hardy creature like the cragodile.

They pushed past vines and tree branches, galloped past gnarled trees whose trunks have the appearance of agonized faces or terrifying monsters with razor sharp teeth. The sound of their hooves upon the ground thundered, each mare focused on reaching their fellow pony before it was too late. Soon they were bursting out of the overgrowth, and beheld a horrifying sight.

There were not one but two fully grown cragodiles currently snapping at a strange creature holding some sort of long black device. It stood on two legs, using its upper arms and claws to grasp the blocky object, as fire erupted from one end in a deafening crack cra-crack towards the giant beasts. It was covered in strange armor that seemed to make it larger than it already was. A set of large segmented pauldrons with birds painted on them adorning its shoulders and an ornate grey and white sash hanging from its waist that ran down its right leg. It’s head was currently encased in a strange blocky helmet with no visible place for the creature to see out of. It’s chest and legs were clad in more of the balcony armour, a belt with small cylinders across its chest and back and its left leg painted in the same blue and yellow hues as the rest of its armor, sans its left gauntlet which was white. Pouches lined its waist on an armoured belt and its weapon was black and crimson, with the end closest to the creature’s chest emanating a strange glow whilst the other spewed fire.

Cyrell swiftly reloaded Blast Furnace, ejecting the spent magazine and replacing it in a single fluid motion. While the Titan was not unaccustomed to fighting resilient foes, the beasts he was currently engaging were certainly a cut above his prior targets. The large monsters had the appearance of a crocodile, but where scales should be was instead hardened earth with what looked like boulders acting as ridges along the back and tail. They were jagged, no doubt meant to pierce would be attackers or prey as the large, maybe reptiles, stalked the dark waters they called home.

He swiftly placed some distance between him and the two hungry predators, swapping out his pulse rifle for something that might be better suited to such a task. He didn’t need to say anything as shimmering Light whisked the pulse rifle back into the paracausal space his ghost held his times in and replaced it with a much more appropriate weapon.

“Alright, one Ace of Spades coming right up boss” said Selene, her voice heard only by him as she aided her guardian from a safe distance in his hunt.

He grasped the large hand cannon, its rounds more adept at penetrating thick hide and armor, a black playing card Spade on its barrel just before the chamber. With precision that would make its original wielder proud he unloaded the hand cannons rounds into the nearest monster.

It’s rounds penetrated the beasts hardened flesh and caused it to stagger back, hissing from the pain of his rounds digging into it. Cyrell wasted no time and strafed right, lobbing a magnetic Solar grenade as he did, before promptly reloading the venerable hand cannon for another volley. The explosion rocked the two monsters, briefly dazing them with its power and light.

“Uh-oh, these things are a lot tougher than the last few” came Selene’s response, a tinge of worry slowly coating her words.

The beast, however, wasted no time responding to the attack, it’s companion circling around to flank Cyrell from the small lake that rested nearby. The first lunges with speed and ferocity, it’s large and eager to tear him to bloody pieces. Cyrell stood his ground, waiting for the right moment, before unloading the round directly into the massive creature's throat, a wail of pain echoing from it as he swiftly dodged to the side and prepared to reload again.

“Okay, looks like they are weakest in their mouths and eyes, and probably their bellies too. Let’s use that to our advantage” Selene said, her eye tracking the fight, looking for any openings to aid her Guardian as he battled the large beasts.

His target crashed into a nearby set of trees, coughing up bright red blood as its throat reeled from the barrage of lead. Slowly it turned once more to face him, it’s eyes seeming to glow with hatred.

“Okay, new plan! Let’s try seeing if explosions are more effective inside rather than out” Selene said as Cyrell holstered the Ace and summoned his Swarm of the Raven, the grenade launcher aimed for the swiftly approaching creature he had already injured. It waited until it was close this time, lunging forward and opening its jaws to grab the Titan. But Cyrell wasn’t having it, channeling his light to his arms and legs, he stomped on the beasts lower jaw with an armored boot. His left hand grasping one of the jagged teeth as he stopped it dead in its tracks before sending the explosives down its gullet and shoving it away. Beating a hasty retreat as the reptilian monster sat dazed for a second.

It once more looked towards the Titan with murderous intent, ready to attempt to grab him yet again. But it would never get that chance, as the ordnance within its gut exploded, causing its innards to burst alongside it’s stomach. It’s body flipped lifelessly in the air for a brief moment before crashing back down, bright red blood and gore coating its underside and previous spot.

“Haha! Take that ya over grown lizard.. rock.. thing” cheered Selene, taking a moment to scan the area. She noticed her sensors picking up more creatures than last time, and much smaller than the attacking beasts. However she also noticed some very large creatures quickly approaching from the water.

“Cyrell we got more incoming” she warned, her focus shifted from the six unknown creatures back towards the fight.

Cyrell saw as the other beast had returned, with a much larger beast in tow, seeming to dwarf the two he had been fighting. Cyrell began to feel the anger and frustration that had been gnawing at him comping, his Titan blood boiling in rage as he finally had enough of this drawn out endeavor.

With a roar he channeled his light, preparing to put an end to this fight in one fell swoop. But Selene began to worry, while she could resurrect him here with no issue, she really didn’t want to have to wait for the area to be safe when another monster might be waiting to snatch her up.

Hopefully it wouldn’t come to that.

They watched in awe and confusion as the armored warrior leaped from where it had been standing, just barely dodging one of the cragodile’s maws. It glides through the air, a strange sound like rushing wind emanating from it as it continued to attack the monsters surrounding it.

After a brief moment it landed, it’s breathing heavy, if the rise and fall of its chest were any inclination. It placed its strange weapon on its back and clenched it’s claws, taking a wide stance before its entire body erupted in flames. A large imposing maul of flame coalesced in its grip. They watched in fear and amazement as the armored creature ran towards its attackers without fear, leaping into the air before slamming back down on top of the smaller cragodile’s head, its skull caving in with a mighty CRACK! Pieces of shattered bone covered in blood rocketing around it as blood oozed from its snout and eyes. It gave a weak death groan as it slumped into the murky depths of the lake that had once been it’s home.

The larger beast roared in rage at its fallen comrade, and swiftly twisted it’s whole body, the tail whipping forth and slamming into the armored creature. The force of the blow caused it to go sailing through the air, impacting into a set of thick trees with a large crash. The cragodile also howled in pain as its tail was thoroughly burned by the creature’s flame covered form. The armored creature's flames and mystical weapon seemed to disappear as quickly as they had originally appeared, the force of the blow having knocked the wind out of it.

With a groan it lifted itself onto its feet and in a flash of light was wielding a new weapon, a large sword glowing with purple light, the blade almost as long as the creature itself and as thick as a tree trunk! It growled in rage and pain before righting itself and taking up a defensive stance, waiting for its foe to attack again.

The cragodile quickly obliged by charging straight for it, its maw opening to welcome its would-be meal, only for the armored creature's speed to aid it in once again dodging to the side and slashing at its exposed gums. Blood erupted from the wounds, and the air was filled with roars of pain and anger from both combatants. The two would continue this dance, as blade met claw and tooth meet air. Back and forth the two creatures struggled, until the cragodile managed to land a blow with one of its claws, sending its prey into the shallows of the lake.

Rainbow had been watching the battle with a mix of fear and awe, though her friends seemed to favor the former emotion. It wasn’t until she saw the being get thrown by the cragodile matron that she realized that the tide was turning. She swiftly looked to her friends for aid, only to see that they had become rooted in place, their eyes wide and pupils mere pinpricks. Fluttershy had covered her eyes and was shaking in terror with each sound her sensitive ears heard. Rainbow quickly grabbed Twilight and tried to shake her from her stupor. If any of them could help it would be her, and more specifically her magic.

“Twi, what are you waiting for!? We gotta help” Rainbow cried, snapping her companions out of their trance. The end of the smaller cragodile had made the situation more manageable, but there was a trepidation to the group. What if they tried to help but got injured by either creature? They had no idea what this thing was or what it was capable of. Afterall it had literally just summoned a giant sword, which it was currently using to hack away at a giant monster of stone and flesh that could swallow it whole!

But on the other hoof, it had to be the one who made that strange flying machine! Without it they wouldn’t get any answers, and besides that they had no reason to let any creature die at the hands of an Everfree monster!

“Okay, let me charge up a stasis spell. Try and see if you can get the creature to back away” Twilight responded, her horn fully encompassed by a soft lavender hue as she began to cast her spell.

Rainbow swiftly nodded, jetting off to rendezvous with their target. Meanwhile Pinkie and Applejack moved to scan the rest of the nearby forest for any unseen dangers. Fluttershy flew up towards the canopy, acting as a watch pony for her friends should they find themselves in need of aid. Rarity meanwhile stood behind Twilight, ready to defend her vulnerable mage friend from any other would be attackers. After years of battling foes they didn’t need to do more than react once a plan was in motion, such was the bond they had forged with one another.

Rainbow flew around the battling titans, before finding an opening and poking the cragodile’s eye, a rumbling hiss of pain it’s only response as it was momentarily distracted. She quickly looked towards her armored target, allowing a brief second to further observe its ornate armor before speaking.

“Look I don’t have time to explain, but you need to hang back so my friend can blast this thing with some of her magic” she ordered, swiftly grabbing one of the creature’s arms to lead it away from the quickly recovering monstrosity. Unfortunately Rainbow had over estimated just how compliant her target would be as it swiftly yanked its arm away and seemed to just stare at her.

“Uh, hello!? We gotta move ya big dumb m-“ her words were cut off as she saw the beast lunge for them once again. Rainbow’s speed allowed her time to evade the large maw, but the armored warrior was not so lucky.

At the same time Twilight was almost done charging up her spell, her eyes clenched in concentration as the magical components were formed within her mind. She didn’t even notice as the cragodile’s jaws clamped around the creature's waist and began to roll.

Fluttershy gasped as it happened, her eyes brimming with tears as the creature's armor eventually gave way to the foul magic of the cragodile, its body swiftly beaten over and over again as the monster's death roll picked up speed.

Rainbow caught her timid friends eyes, a silent order shared between the fillyhood friends as each immediately understood what the other wanted. They dashed to opposite sides of the creature’s head and swiftly attacked its sensitive eyes, causing the creature to roar in pain. Rainbow took that split second of time to grab the creature and use all her strength to remove the bloodied being from the cragodile’s maw. No sooner had she done so, that Twilight's spell fired, her horn shooting a ray of brilliant lavender light at her target.

The beast's roar was cut off, as its body was covered in a similar glow of lavender light that pulsed every few seconds. Panting from the exertion, Twilight took a moment to recover before glancing up at her hoofwork. But as she did she felt a loot form in her stomach as she saw Rainbow and Fluttershy standing over the bloodied body of their bipedal acquaintance. It’s armor was dented along its shoulders and arms, and tended along its torso where the razor sharp fangs had pierced its flesh. There was blood oozing from the cracks where it had managed to mostly hold together. The creatures arms bent at angles she didn’t think were supposed to be possible given her understanding of biped anatomy, and it’s ribs looked to have collapsed under the cragodiles terrible bite. Blood slowly flowed from the large punctures where the teeth had clamped down.

Twilight's mouth moved frantically, but no sound escaped. She slowly looked towards Fluttershy, searching for some semblance of hope in the pegasus’s cyan eyes. The shy pegasus simply closed her eyes, tears forming at the corners as she slowly shook her head. They were too late, the damage caused by the creatures prior to their arrival and the last death roll had sealed the armored creatures fate. Twilight would never get her answers, and neither would any other creature. It was, without a doubt, dead.

The rest of their friends gathered around the creature's body. They all stood around it, silence refining over the battleground. None of the assembled ponies knew what to say, and so they simply mourned in silence for the fallen creature. As one they collected themselves before silently deciding to carry the corpse to its small camp.

Silence continued to reign over the forest, the battle having driven off any other creatures nearby. The six mares likewise did not speak a word as they carried the bloodied body of the strange creature, its weight focused on Applejack and Pinkie.

A few minutes passed before they had returned to the clearing. The silence continued, as they lay the body beside the ship and gathered around the fire pit. Tears stained each mare's face, as they looked to each other and asked themselves the same question.

What now?

Selene slowly followed the strange… equines as they carried Cyrell back towards their camp. Normally she would have already brought him back, she had to do so already when they had started hinting the large rock covered crocodiles. But now she wasn’t sure if it was safe. Without her Cyrell would stay dead, and humanity would lose one of its greatest defenders. So she chose to follow and wait, hoping the opportunity to bring back her guardian would present itself soon.

She watched as the group of odd brightly colored ponies laid him down by their jump ship, Before turning and circling the fire pit. As she observed them she saw what seemed to be… tears? The suspicion confirmed as the winged pony, a bright yellow with a long pink mane, began to whimper before escalating to a full blown crying fit. Large tears ran down its cheeks as it continued to cry. The pink one soon joined in as did the white horned pony as well.

To say the sight was odd was an understatement, and Selene was by no means unaccustomed to odd.

The mood of the group continued to decline, before eventually every one of them was crying and leaning on one another, their grief slowly filling the tranquil clearing air.

Selene had never seen anyone mourn for a fallen guardian, at least not one that still had a ghost. But then again, these creatures didn’t know what Cyrell was or that he was simply waiting for her to bring him back. Intrigued, but maintaining caution she hovered closer to the group, her shell slowly turning around her core as she listened to them speak, after having cried for as long as they had felt comfortable in such a dangerous place.

“I-I guess w-we need to bury it… right?” Said the Lavender colored pony, which also sported a horn much like the white one. Selene recalled how some old engrams she and Cyrell found had held long forgotten texts detailing various ancient earth myths. One set of which pertained to different mythical equines with horns, called unicorns and with wings, called pegasi.

How odd to then see these same creatures now not only alive, but in such detail! But what could that mean, surely this wasn’t Earth? There were no signs of the Darkness or Traveller anywhere afterall! Just where had the Drifter’s faulty tech sent them?!

She listened as the group slowly made plans to perform a small funeral for the fallen Titan, a fact which still boggles her mind! These creatures could not only talk, but spoke the same language as Cyrell to boot! Their plans for a funeral were also oddly cute, in a macabre sort of way. Selene pondered the situation, before deciding to try and sneak a scan of the lavender unicorn, if they weren’t hostile then maybe they could be trusted… maybe.

Her shell slowly began to rotate, its pieces gliding into a dance around her core. From her eye a subtle ray of light traced the back of the unicorn when the rest were looking away. As the data came in, Selene had to repress a gasp at what she was seeing. This creature held some sort of.. paracausality! Not anything like what the Traveller or the various enemies her and Cyrell ahd faced, but it was almost on par with a veteran gaurdian, if not more! She would need to do a more thorough scan to truly understand it, but one thing was clear, the Traveller had to have come here which meant these creatures were a result of its Light! Surely she could trust a fellow creature of the Light… right?

Selene took a moment to ponder this before steeling her nerves and gliding down to the group to announce her presence. She hoped to the Traveller that she was right about this.

“Uh, hi there little, um, equines” she faltered, unsure if they would perhaps take offense to the term, or if such a term existed here. Now that she thought about it again, there were still a lot of unknowns. She slowly floated in place, her shell anxiously turning about her core as she watched one of the sniffling little equines look up towards her. The bright yellow pegasus locked its eyes on here after a brief moment, it’s eyes dilating the longer it stared at her.

“Umm, hi there. I couldn’t help but overhear your plans to put my Guardian in a hole, and thought it best to speak up before that happened. I hate digging you see. Hard to do without help” Selene continued after a moment of stunned silence. She watched the pegasus’s eyes slowly work through a myriad of emotions. First was the confusion, followed by curiosity, wonder and finally sadness.

With what seemed to be a monumental effort, the creature once again looked into Slenes lone eye and spoke.

“I-I’m s-sorry” she sniffed, a fore hoof faintly wiping her snout and eyes. “But I’m afraid that… that your um… Guardian? Well they have uh…” but the moment it tried to continue it seemed too much for the sensitive thing. It caused Selene to feel a bit guilty for having let this go on for so long. She quickly interrupted, deciding to take the initiative as the other mares slowly began to realize that their friend had started talking to… something.

“Died, yes I know. It’s not the first time Cyrell has let his Titan mentality get him killed. Though he really isn’t as bad as some, especially if what Lord Shaxx’s ghost has told me is true when watching the Crucible feed” Selene said, trying to assuage the poor thing as it became more confused with every word she spoke. One of the others, the purple unicorn Selene noted, spoke up next.

“What are you talking about? What even ARE you?! This doesn’t make any sense and neither does anything your saying” the unicorn replied, her face twisting from that of melancholy to confused and angry. It continued.

“How can that creature have died before? That’s not possible! Once a creature dies t-that’s it, no restarts and no second chances! How can you be so calm about this… you don’t even sound sad” the anger seemed to dominate its face as the unicorn glared at Selene. But she was accustomed to this, some refugees often had a hard time understanding what Guardians were if they hadn’t seen or heard of them before.

“Whoa there, calm down! Let me explain! First of all, my name is Selene and I’m a ghost. More importantly I’m his ghost” she motioned with her shell towards Cyrell, his bloodied corpse waiting for her Light to restore it to life. “And he is my Guardian. He died a long, long time ago in a long abandoned facility before I found him and brought him back to life” she continued, the rest of the mares now having fully gathered in and listening with rapt attention as she explained.

“It’s a bit of a complicated story, but the long and short of it is that a being called The Traveller, once visited my Guardian, Cyrell, and his people. They learned from it and experienced a Golden Age that has never been seen before or since. All because of an enemy the Traveller had and was fleeing from, The Darkeness.” Selene explained. She continued to inform the ponies of the Collapse, of the birth of the ghosts and how they work, and of some of her and Cyrell’s past adventures. With each sentence the group began to grow more and more enthralled, their eyes gleaming now with wonder and curiosity as she told them fantastic tales of heroism and valor. But despite this there was still that ever rodent gloom and doubt that she could see behind their eyes.

The white unicorn and prismatic pegasus seemed enthralled at Cyrell’s legends, whilst the strange orange pony and purple unicorn seemed to mull each tale over. Similar to how a cryptarch mulled over an engram. The yellow pegasus remained slightly anxious, but was by far more relieved when the topic of resurrection came up.

As the minutes passed by she explained everything she could think of, and even answered some of their own questions about who and what Cyrell was, until eventually the purple unicorn asked a very specific query about their ship.

“So that metal machine can not only fly but is capable of traveling almost as fast as light itself?! How does that work, I need to know! It could revolutionize our entire society, I mean just imagine what we could do with that kind of technology” she practically squealed, Selene finding her antics rather charming. It was like a Warlock who had just found some obscure book or who had just finished being praised by Ikora Ray herself.

“Look um, little unicorn, I can’t explain all that now! I need to get Cyrell back on his feet, once that’s done I’m sure he’d be happy to explain more” Selene said, as she quickly coalesced as much Light into her core as she could. Her shells various pieces spinning around her core as the Light she held burst forth and surrounded Cyrell. His wounds sealed and armor was reformed, lifting his once shattered body into the air before a burst of paracausal energy brought him back fully.

Cyrell landed on his feet, gasping for breath as he began to slowly right himself. After a few seconds of labored breathing he slowly rose to his full height, glancing to Selene and the odd entourage that now filled his makeshift camp. The Titan was silent, and seemed as still as a statue, staring straight at each of the equines for a second before slowly meeting Selen’s gaze.

While none of them could see his face, she knew he had to be completely baffled at this odd scene. That is until he chuckled, his voice low and filled with a kind of giddiness she hadn’t expected given their current circumstances.

“What’s so funny? Did I miss something, is my shell dented” Selene asked, titling to the side as she watched him slowly mess with his armor before answering.

“I just recalled something the Drifter told me once, about seeing a random horse… it was just a silly thought” he said, his mirth slowly dying out as he came down from his comedic stupor.

“So…” he began, approaching the group. The mares all looked towards one another, each nodding as they came to a silent arrangement.

“What’d I miss?”

Author's Note

So... it’s been a minute huh? Apologies for the time it took to get this one, but I got a little bit distracted by Beyond Light’s release and have been grinding like mad to prep for the new raid.

In any case, this chapter is probably one of my longer ones, and will probably receive some grammatical cleanup when I am able to access my desktop (I’m currently with my brother and his family for the holidays) but that won’t stop me from working on Chapter 5 in the meantime!

As always thank you for reading and please tell me what you think of the story and characters and whatever else in the comments below!

Until next time, I’ll see you star side Guardians!

Chapter 5 – Anthropology

Chapter 5 – Anthropology

Cyrell was not unaccustomed to strange sights or events. Every Guardian at some point had a run in with something that baffled them. Whether it was the eclectic scrap machines the Fallen cobbled out of the ruins of the Golden Age, a dark Hive spell meant to commune with one of their dark gods, or even an encounter with one of the Nines many agents. All Guardians encountered such bizarre events and creatures. Though, if he was honest, this was certainly up there for him personally.

The Titan scanned the tree line again, watching the edges of his camp for danger as his guests continued to stare at him, a range of emotions plastered on their equine faces. It was both cute and unsettling just how… expressive they could be.

Slowly he refocused on the colorful group before him, taking in every detail. Hunters and Warlocks were quick to think of Titans as little more than punch happy rough-housers, and while in some ways that was true it didn’t stop them from being tactical.

The one calling it– or rather herself Twilight Sparkle eventually began to speak. Her eyes locked on his helmet, as if she was attempting to look him in the eye.

“Though she seems unsure about where exactly to look”, Cyrell chuckled to himself.

“So… we have a few questions” she began, her words seeming to rouse her companions. The group began to look at one another, sharing a silent conversation. For a moment all that was heard was the cracklings of the new fire, and the moans of the wind in the trees.

“I assumed as much. I imagine this is pretty new to all of you. Not that I’m used to talking horses myself” Cyrell rumbled, his face never leaving hers as he spoke. He watched the faces of most of the group scrunch up a bit when he said “horses”. How odd, perhaps that’s not an appropriate word here? How silly!

“I’ll have you know, good umm… sir, that we are ponies. Please do refrain from using such language” the white unicorn huffed, she seemed to take offense to that. And she was not the only one it seemed, as a series of nods accompanied her rebuke.

“Ah, right. My apologies, where I come from most uh, equines were called such. I meant no offense” Cyrell quickly replied, gesturing with his hands as he spoke to the herd of mares. The last thing he needed now was to anger the local more than they already seemed.

“This is all very new to me. In the spirit of good faith I’m willing to answer what I can, just don’t expect to leave here as experts. I still don’t know who you are or what you want after all” he crossed his arms as finished, staring at the blue pegasus, whose glower had been aimed at him since he had been rez’d by Selene. Said ghost quickly zoomed right up to his helmeted face, her shell rotating in frustration before speaking.

“Be nice! They helped bring you back somewhere safe and that allowed me to bring you back a lot quicker than I would have alien” she hissed, havi by tried to play diplomat between the wary groups. Her eyes darted back and forth as she waited for the conversation to continue.

Cyrell sighed, his large shoulder pads sagging as he relented to his faithful companions admonishment. “Right, right. I’ll be civil, now…” he scanned the group one more time before continuing. “What exactly do you want to know?”

Suddenly the link one began bouncing in place, her hooves shooting into the air as she began to shake them like an excited child during the Dawning.

“Oh, oh! I have questions! Lots and lots and LOTS! Like how’d you make that big hammer or glide in mid air, or what that weird tube thing is and where you keep your big sword because I usually put mine in here –“ as if the tidal wave of questions wasn’t concerning enough, the odd little pony pulled out what looked like Worldline Zero from her fluffy mane before sending it back into the pink abyss. It was… terrifying, and all the while as this image burned into his mind she continued listing more and more questions. Each one brought her further from the fight with the beasts and more into absurdity. She even asked what his favorite cupcake was… which was odd because Cyrell didn’t know what that even was.

“Oh and when’s your birthday? And do you prefer confetti or streamers or both?! I like both! Hahah *snort*! And als–” the mare's questions were thankfully halted as the orange pony shoved her hoof into the pink one's mouth. Despite the veritable flood of increasingly insane questions, it looked towards its ecstatic companion with a mix of mirth and exhaustion. It- or rather she Cyrell reminded himself, had a smirk on her muzzle as she began speaking to her companion.

“I think we ought’a keep this conversation a might bit more relevant, sugercube. Now how’s about you explain how ya’ll… came back to life!” Her eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze transfixed on Cyrells chest and arm, which now were as good as new. Her momentary mirth disappeared as the conversation spun back towards the far darker events of the recent past, and her eyes showed no hint of anything less than suspicion and fear. Cyrell couldn’t blame the poor thing, while most of Humanity had long since learned of the nature of Guardians, he imagined the first few to rise back up were met with similar mistrust and fear. For many, those emotions would remain for all together different reasons. The orange mare, which Cyrell noticed had a strange hat on, began again.

“And fer that matter what yer doing as well! Been tryin for what feels like ages to sort out what that huge contraption of yer’s even was and why it was shooting around like a bat outta Tartarus'' she jabbed her hoof towards him, emphasizing her strange idiom as she did so. What strange names these aliens had for places!

Cyrell was quiet for a while, mulling over his options. Selene had told him of her conversation prior to his resurrection, but had correctly assumed that his would be grave keepers were no doubt curious about his origins and abilities. She had only given the barest explanation of themselves after all, it was only a matter of time before they were pressed for more satisfying answers. He himself was curious about the strange energy that Selene could feel radiating off them, and his mind went to the Splinter in his pack. If these equines didn’t wield the Darkness or Light, then what WAS giving them this paracausal energy? Could it be that they were like the Awoken of the Dreaming City, or something more sinister like the Ahamkara?

Cyrell let loose another heavy sigh, before steeling himself and replying, “That’s a long story, and this ain’t the best place to tell it all. Let’s meet somewhere safer and then I can answer all your questions, and perhaps you can answer some of mine. It’s the least I can do for dragging me to safety. Does that sound fair” he asked.

The group exchanged a quick glance, before all eyes landed on Twilight. The equine in question simply nodded her head before asking a follow up question, “where and when do you want to meet?”

The Derelict lurched as its NLS drive rumbled and bucked, the device having been modified to allow the ship to be speedy despite its… unusual cargo. Like most of the ship, it was a mix of different tech, both human and alien, all towards one single purpose: survival. Drifter had learned a lot since his ghost brought him back all of those centuries ago, about survival and about people as well. He’d seen the wars waged by the Iron Lords and Warlords first hand, and he remembered the aftermath just as well. While the Iron Lords certainly were better masters than those they often overthrew, their unwillingness to accept that some Risen were better off dead a second time had led to a great deal of suffering for the Lightless caught in the middle of it all.

Tired eyes slowly swept across the makeshift ships various sensors and projections, landing finally on a small screen showing the moon it had just come into orbit of. Europa, the battleground between Guardians and House Salvation. But it was so much more than that! This wasn’t just another “fight of the week” between Lightbearers and Alien aggressors over the remnants of some old Golden Age city or whatever. No, this was where Guardians were seeking new ways to fight against the enemies that surrounded them, with an all new kind of power that was both different and similar to the Light.

Drifter wished he could have seen the Vanguards faces when little Ikora’s Hidden agents reported not only that the Fallen were wielding Darkness, but so too were their own Guardians! And to make it even sweeter? He had been right the whole time! Darkness was now wielded by numerous lightborn, even the Hero of The Red War, Slayer of Oryx and all those other fancy titles had taken to Stasis.

To say Drifter was beyond pleased to finally have been proven right after all these years was an understatement. But that was before Cyrell had disappeared, and now all he could feel was dread at the thought of what might happen if he didn’t come back. Sure there were plenty of other strong Guardians and he didn’t do all those things by himself, he had been a part of fireteams for every raid and strike to his name! But there was no denying he was special amongst his peers in a way previously reserved for figures like Saint-14 or Osiris.

More importantly, he had earned Drifters trust, and that was no easy feat mind you. Drifter had made it a point to trust no one for centuries, even his old crew when he had set out to find a way to turn the tide in Light on Light warfare.

The kid was special, had proven he was the real deal time and time again. Which was more than Drifter could say for himself. He may have had Humanity in mind when he did the darker deeds he kept hidden away, but it didn’t stop the dreams or make his conscious any lighter. He had to learn to change his way of looking at things, otherwise he’d be just as insane as that gunslinger Dredgen Yor.

Now it was up to him and Moondust to search this frozen rock for a way to find their mutual pal, and make sure that when Savathûn came knocking, that they had as many god killers as they could muster.

Throughout his musings Drifter had guided the ship with practiced ease, lumbering into low orbit before having briskly switched the ship to autopilot and standing up. He grabbed his mask and other warm gear and made his way to the shuttle bay, where Eris was already waiting. They exchanged a glance, before wordlessly entering the shuttle and making for their other mutual friends campsite.

The tension was palpable, as once again the duo were faced with the grim quest laid before them. They now had to find a way to power the improved teleported, and save the Guardian that had saved both of them prior, in some cases more than once, before he was lost forever. The shuttle bucked and rumbled as it descended to the icy surface below, landing with a dull thud a short distance from the camp. The two set out, intent on seeing this to the bitter end, as to do otherwise was to doom Humanity a second time.

No pressure, right?

Twilight could hardly believe it! They had done it, they had made first contact with an honest to Celestia alien! Sure you could argue it was second contact given that brief standoff in Cloudsdale but who had time to argue something that silly when there was an alien to interview!

Her friends had all collectively rolled their eyes as she began furiously taking down notes for possible questions after having been out of eye and earshot of the strange new creature they had just met.

While the group as a whole was still wary of the strange creature, they each had to agree that it was amazing to be part of history…. again!

Even Rainbow Dash, who was more than a little suspicious about the entire affair, was eager to learn more about these strange bipedal creatures and their flying machines.

Fluttershy, oddly enough, wondered about what kinds of fauna they had on their home world, and how their society had evolved over time. Apparently the shy pegasus had a small love for history, which came as a surprise to most of the group sans Rainbow Dash. Even Twilight couldn’t believe it.

“You’ve never told me you had an it wrest in history, I’d have gladly given you some wonderful books about the subject if you’d wanted” she exclaimed, her prior fervor interrupted by the revelation.

Fluttershy giggled as the group slowly found themselves back i. the White Tail Woods, the path home now stretching off into the distance before them.

“Oh, it’s really just a small hobby. I always loved reading about the mythical creatures that ancient ponies wrote legends about. I guess it just grew from there” she said, a small smile on her muzzle as she thought of all the wondrous creatures that their collective ancestors had written of.

“Well I for one cannot wait to learn all about the fashion of our new friend” Rarity commented, “His sense of armor was oh so dazzling! Why I never would have thought such geometric shapes could go so well with finely detailed sashes, imagine the possibilities” she threw her hoof to the sky in a dramatic flair, eyes sparkling with anticipation of all the new lines she could create from this alien world as inspiration.

Applejack chuckled at her friend's antics, before adding her own thoughts to the conversation. “He certainly has a lot of strength to be jumpin and flyin about in all that heavy armor, might even give Big Mac a run for his bits'', she laughed even more at the thought of the two glaring at one another, locked in a tense hoof wrestling competition.

Pinkie was content to simply smile and hum a merry time, her friends imagining that she was preoccupied with plans for a welcome party unlike any other.

The six mares continued to talk about all that they were excited about, and all they had learned, as Ponyville finally came into view. One by one they each peeled off, waving goodbye and promising to meet up before heading out to meet up again tomorrow to plan for their “alien interview”.

Twilight for her part, was all too eager to start preparing notes for the momentous occasion, before remembering one crucial detail. The Princesses still didn’t realize what they had all just witnessed!

“Oh my gosh! I need to write a letter right now, I’m sure that both Princess Celestia and Luna will want to be there, and maybe Cadence too! It’s not everyday an alien lands on your planet after all” she thought, as she swiftly procured her parchment and quill, jotting out a quick letter before rousing Spike to send it off, a small topaz serving to quiet any grumbling form the young dragon.

With that down Twilight and Spike both made their way back to bed, ready to dream of all the wondrous things that they are their friends would learn in the near future. Her dreams, in spite of the chaotic meeting with Cyrell, would be warm and pleasant.

As for Princess Celestia, who had just styled into her bed and was starting to doze off, the small stack of papers that could have been mistaken for a Master Degree thesis paper couldn’t have appeared at a more inconvenient time, slamming straight into her muzzle.

With a groan, she slowly opened her eyes to see just what her eclectic fellow princess was in such a tizzy over this time. Slowly, she sat up, and picked up the stack of parchment with her hooves, eyes blearily looking over the frantic scribbles with increasing sleepiness. Eventually she would toss it rather unceremoniously over onto her bedside table, opting to read it when her mind wasn’t half asleep. Surely it wasn’t anything world shattering as Twilight had made it out to be in that introductory chapter? Sure she only skimmed it but it was probably just another case of Twilighting at work. Nothing to worry about… right?

Cyrell watched as the last colorful remnants of his guests and “saviors” passed through the craggy tree line into the darkness beyond. His own mind abuzz with questions in a way he mused was not dissimilar to the herd now making their way home.

Home. Cyrell’s mind focused on that word as he came to him. His mind suddenly recalling memories of his far off home world and the peril that surrounded it. Flashes of just what was at stake if he didn’t find a way back to Sol. The Last City suddenly appeared, visions of his fellow Guardians in the Tower, and of the lightless souls they defended. His mind showed all his memories of meeting those he protected, of the festivals they held. He is reminded of a time when a child came to the Tower during The Festival of The Lost dressed as none other than himself, as he had looked when his fireteam had gone to defeat Oryx, once and for all. He remembered the Father had been far more challenging than the Son, though he chalked that up to experience. But that it mattered anymore, with both long dead.

From there he recalled all those who called the Reef home, to Humanities estranged cousins who called the asteroid belt home, and whose proper cities were more majestic than the legends that had been told of them. A brief flash of anger took him as he also remembered of the Prison of Elders, and what had been lost there. Variks will pay in time for that, once Europa is secure and House Salvation is no longer a threat.

Soon more and more memories and faces began to flood his worry addled mind, eventually becoming too much for the weary warrior. Cyrell shook his head, rising to his feet as he prepared to pack up his campsite and move it closer to the town the “Equestrians”, as they called themselves, said was their home. Selene glided at his side, having remained silent. Perhaps she too was consumed with worry over the fate of their far off home.

A few minutes of packing his things, and even longer messing with the infernal tent that never seemed to want to be put away as easily as it was set up, and he was ready to jump back into his jump ship and make his way to his new home away from home.

He feared his dreams would be unpleasant tonight.

Author's Note

Here we are once again, thankfully a lot sooner than before. I had originally planned this story to be kinda short. I figured having longer chapters would make it easier to get through everything faster, but it seems I failed to take into account the way such things evolve over time. I'm to sure how many chapters will be written by the time its finished, but it will be more than I had anticipated at the beginning. That's not to say I plan to drag it out for one hundred chapters mind you.

Anyway, I hope these more dialogue heavy chapters don't bother everyone too much, they are important after all for establishing the world and motivations. Plus it never hurts to explain things for people who may be new to Destiny as a world itself! I promise you'll get more action very soon once we get past this introduction of our main hero's. I hope to avoid the more common tropes that most HiE stories fall in when comes to this particular subject (that is, the explanation of humanity and its society as a whole and so on), but some things will probably be similar in a way.

Well I think you're all tired of my ramblings, so we'll just leave it there. Thank you for reading, it means the world to me that people find my amateur writing palatable in some way. Please do let me know how you like things thus far and don't be afraid to speculate on things to come! I may already know hat lies ahead, but I'd like to see what you all suspect is happening as well.

Until next time, eyes up Guardians!

Chapter 6 – Dreambane

Chapter 6 – Dreambane

Princess Luna trotted briskly ahead, her eyes scanning everything passing her by as she searched for something out of the ordinary. She snorted, irritation beginning to take hold. She had been searching for awhile already, spurred by the recent events involving the strange UFO plaguing a large portion of Equestria. It may have just been loud and alien, but the stress and anxiety it caused had sent the Dream Realm, her current hunting grounds, into a frenzy of nightmares. Only now was she finally able to get the ethereal plane back to a sense of normalcy, the last of the major nightmares having been either exercised or banished into the depths of the mystical landscape that housed her ancient domain.

Her hunt had thus far proven fruitless as yet another series of ethereal portals, each different from the last, continued to rush past her. Celestia, her beloved but also sometimes lazy flank sister, was often too quick to allow the comforts of peace to dull her sense of urgency, something the two would need to talk about at length when she was finished with this task. Seriously just how many times had her student sent such a detailed and rather cumbersome tone of information in order for it to be seen as “normal”?!

At first Twilight Sparkle's letter detailing the discovery of the UFO was a welcome sight for her, that is until she had read about the encounter in the Everfree. It was one thing to deal with ponies who simply feared a hunk of metal and magic. Such nightmares were easily dispelled by her after years of consoling her subjects, even if it took time to get to them all. But to encounter a creature that not only wielded strange magic, but could also return from death?The thought gave her pause, even while the ”world” around here continued to move.

She watched from her peripheral vision as the familiar entryways of her most recently visited dreams continued to zip past her, some of them had still been gripped with fear not too long ago. She hoped that they would not have any more nightmares for a little while longer. As she stood there her mind wandered to her own fears.

Luna and her sister were familiar with the many different ancient spells and magics that once gave rise to mages of great power, such as Starswirl the Bearded or Clover the Clever and many more whose names were now lost to time. But those days were also plagued by many sorcerers and witches that used Dark and Chaotic power to perform truly abominable offences against both magic and nature. If the young alicorn truly witnessed this… creature being resurrected, then they may be dealing with a truly dangerous foe. Even if he had proven harmless to the Bearers thus far.

Slowly Luna beganto let her mind focus on the reports description of the strange alien, formulating a new plan to find the creatures own dream. While most ponies knew her only as the Princess of the Night, there were those who had been lucky enough to learn of her more recent and compassionate role: the Dream Watcher.

The name had changed over the centuries leading up to her… fall, but the concept remained. Her duty was to watch and protect this ethereal realm of dreams and hopes from the nightmares that slunk and slithered in from the deepest pits of depravity and darkness. Sometimes they were merely bad thoughts or worried emotions, sometimes they were something more nefarious and “alive” After feeding off the host's emotions. The latter, she was ashamed to say, were quite familiar to her.

Luna shook her head and began to refocus on how Twilight had described the creature’s appearance and its “ship” within her mind. It was tall, and seemed to have no issue standing on two legs like a Diamond Dog or Minotaur. The strange technology it commanded was also quite unique, having a complexity even her sister was surprised by. It seemed to favor black and white for its armor, but it’s ship was more of a metallic red, with glossy black accents. Then there was it’s strange… familiar? Luna was not quite sure what the little companion mentioned in the report truly was, though it’s abilities made it clear it was powerful. Luna began to visualize all this, and channeled her magic as she attempted to find his dream.

To the untrained eye the Dream Realm might seem similar to the Plane of Ascension in appearance, both realms seeming to be vast and empty planes of ever shifting color. But that wasn’t the case for the Dream Realm as a whole. Like reality it had various biomes of a kind, and on occasion even a kind of spiritual wildlife. Here thoughts and emotions could quickly earn a life of their own, usually as a result of escaping the many pockets that contained the sleeping dreams of all living things. It was for this very reason that nightmares had to be dealt with swiftly, lest they begin to overwhelm the entire Realm and sow chaos in the minds all. Luna had even made use of some of these beings to help ensure that what nightmares did escape were driven off into the dark corners of the plane.

Luna slowly felt the natural magic of the Dream Realm encompass her as she continued her search. It had been jarring at first to be met with a completely new kind of magic when she first stumbled here, but she had long since mastered it like she had many other obscure Magic’s before. She even found new ways to wield it during her banishment, though the way she used it then was… something she regretted to this day, but now she could put her prowess towards helping Equestria, not plaguing it with horrid nightmares.

She weaves the magic through her horn, building it up before in a flash, she released her spell and watched as the realm shifted around her, objects of various size and color danced past her at blistering speed, the ethereal colors that permeated the sky and ground if the realm churned like an angry sea all around her as she seat he’d for her quarry. Soon everything came to an abrupt halt, and the Dream Realm was calm once again, but this time Luna saw something new.

If she was honest, the doorway didn’t look as strange as she had imagined it would. The door had a smooth surface, made from some kind of brilliant white stone like marble or quartz. A thin line split down it’s middle, with gold trim all around its edges and lines of gold on each half in intricate patterns. There was no door knob or button, so she assumed it was similar to those “automatic” doors that her sister had explained were becoming popular. What drew her eye the most however, was the strange golden symbol that was placed perfectly in the center of the door. It was a circular crest that held within it a kind of Shield that was separated into four distinct patterns. The top left held a series of triangles, with the groups of them overlapping each other, almost like a stylized mountain range. Beside it were yet more triangles, but this time they ran up and down the segment tip to end and alternated their direction with each line. The bottom left was filled with hexagons, each with an “x” in the center. The last segment, strangely, held only straight lines that ran sideways across it from top to bottom. Surrounding all of this were yet more thin lines of gold the surface of the doors similar to the way she noticed ponies liked to represent beams of light.

Luna examined the crest briefly, combing through centuries of lessons and memories to see if she could determine what the different segments might mean or represent. The emphasis on shapes and lines overlapping was unique, most species used more recognizable iconography such as crowns or swords. As she studied the strange bit of artistry, she wondered why they chose such angular formals. It would take forever to craft something this large and intricate by hoof! As she studied the segments she then began to wonder which, if any, their newfound alien identified with. Was it separated by function or class? Was it a caste system or was it purely artistic? Were it not for the pressing matters she would have liked to of spent some time studying and theorizing about it. But duty called and her role as Princess demanded she answer.

It was time to see just what this creature was and why it had come.

Cyrell looked around him in horror, never had he feared he would see something like this again. All around him fires raged as explosions ripped across the Last City. The air was thick with smoke, debris and the shrill cries of despair. He watched Guardians and Lightless civilians running everywhere, some to try and organize a response, others to what they believed was safety. Even a few of the House of Light’s own could be seen aiding as much as they could, as hopeless as it was to change anything.

He looked up at the authors of their destruction, and he felt his tears begin to stream with renewed sorrow. The sky that once held the Traveller and all its serene majesty, was now filled with the angular pyramid ships of the Black Fleet. Paracausal power rained down from their sharp forms, cutting the land and causing any unlucky enough to be in the path to be incinerated instantly.

Flames burst forth as the land was rocked by devastating gravity waves. When the attack first began Dead Orbit had attempted to send some of its fighters to distract the fleet, but they were all sent hurtling to the ground the moment they got too close. The rest of the ships soon followed, as the entirety of the city’ localized gravity was increased to impossible levels. It was clear to everyone that they could not escape to the stars this time. Cyrell heard another screech, but this one wasn’t human or awoken or even exo, it was something dark. Something monstrous. He rushed to the edge of the Tower and was forced to step away just as quickly, he couldn’t believe what he saw. Huge hordes of dark… things were ripping everyone and everything in the City apart, as they wailed their feral war cries. Guardians and Eliksni fought back as hard as they could, but they all soon fell to the bloodthirsty mob, their bodies torn and trampled as the mass of beasts raced toward the fleeing civilians.

The worst however, was what he had seen lying amidst it all. There amongst the rubble and fallen skyscrapers of the Central District, were the shattered remains of the Traveller, its light extinguished and its form shattered. Cyrell stared at its broken form, swarming with Taken and the other creatures, ripping chunks of its surface off so they could devour what little Light might have remained.

Cyrell felt a weight suddenly appear in his left hand. For a minute he stood absolutely still, fear preventing him from looking. He already knew what he would see, but even still… he slowly turned his head to look. In his hand was the broken shell of Selene, her light completely gone and her once bright eye no longer active. His closest friend and companion, dead and lifeless within his own hand.

Cyrell fell to his knees, and felt more tears pour from his eyes. He was surrounded by destruction, death and dismay, and he was the one to blame for it. If he had only been faster, if he had only noticed the signs sooner! If only he hadn’t used that NTL Drive….

But that didn’t matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore.

“Behold salvation, and the return of the one true pattern. Isn’t it glorious?” Said the Darkness, it’s “voice” surrounding him.

Cyrell didn’t answer, he had no hope, or Light. What could he do? He was just a mortal now. So he didn't answer, and instead awaited his fate, clutching Selene to his chest as the last vestiges of strength were crushed and his wail of despair was finally released into the polluted air.

Luna couldn’t believe what she saw, everywhere around her was destruction and death. She imagined this was the creature's home, if the other bipeds she saw were any indication. Of course the landscape was mostly black smoke and fire, so she couldn’t really determine if this was where it lived or somewhere else on its world. She had not expected to be met with such a harrowing nightmare, truly this creature was ina. Great deal of turmoil if this is what plagued its thoughts.

Luna quickly shook herself out of her stupor and composed herself. Now was not the time to sit by and let things be, now was the time for action! She charged her horn, building up more and more magical power. She would banish this nightmare and use more peaceful dreams to extract her answers. As she did, she felt a strange… warmth surround her. The presence was alien but kind, foreign but friendly. Luna began to center her mind, forming her spell before in a brilliant flash of magic and Light the nightmare was no more.

As Luna reopened her eyes, she was meet with a sight that shocked her as much as the previous. Where before she had seen only annihilation, she now saw a sprawling City, its size easily dwarfing Canterlot or any of the other large population centers in Equestria. Large roads of what looked like concrete rose high above the ground, twisting and turning around the various buildings. And oh the buildings! They too were beautiful in their own alien way. Large spires of metal and glass stretching into the sky like great monoliths, each unique in shape and height from the last. She saw more uniform buildings as well, reminiscent of the apartments of Manehatten she saw during her tour of modern Equestria. Around the entire city was a large wall, with its own great Towers spaces around the entire circumference. As her eyes raised to the sky she saw more strange flying machines, each unique in both shape and color from one another, but they pales in comparison to what hung silently over the whole city.

Luna’s eyes widened in wonder at the large Sobere that seemed to encompass so much of the space above the center of the large metropolis. It was stark white, with slight damage present near the bottom. All around it was some sort of… magical field of pure Light, almost reminding her of a star in its brilliance.

To think that such an… Luna paused. Just what was this thing? A machine created to protect them, or perhaps a monument of some kind? How did it hang in the air like this and why was it glowing with such radiant Light? Suddenly she heard a whisper, faintly on the wind.

“Rest now… tomorrow is upon us” it seemed to say.

Luna had indeed begun to feel tired, something had been pushing back as she cast the spell to undo the nightmare. Nothing too uncommon, but it certainly did make her wary to leave right away. Instead she quickly found Cyrell, to see that his mind was safe. She found him in the city, another of his kind in metallic armor accented with purple fabrics walking beside him along with a group of unarmoured bipeds. They looked rather strange to her, though not repulsive like some ponies often had imagined visitors from the stars to be. In fact they were kind of cute, with their little foal eyes and buttony noses. She shook her head, and decided she had seen enough. While she may not have decked down and retrieved all the answers she’d wanted, she had learned at least a little bit more about the creature.

And so Luna soared away, while Cyrell and Saint-14 recalled the citizens of the city with Tales of their adventures across the system, and even across time itself. None of them noticed the retreating alicorn.

In his makeshift tent, Cyrell’s body relaxed for the first time in many weeks, as he slowly slipped into a pleasant and restful night's sleep. Dreaming of his home and friends through the night.

Chapter 7 - In Love and War

Chapter 7 – In Love and War

Canterlot Castle, the crown jewel of Equestria placed upon the very brow of its luxurious mountain capital. It serves as a beacon of power and culture, and is the seat of power for the country's government in all respects. With the Day and Night courts held within the throne room itself; while the elected officials of Equestrias Parliament took up the entire East Wing. With their Chambers and offices being located there since the founding of Canterlot itself.

At any time a visitor would see a myriad of different government bodies and foreign delegations striding down the various halls and into meeting rooms, and even more so during the past few weeks as the strange U.F.O ran amok. Meetings upon meetings had been held attempting to figure out the objects origin, function and threat level. Now yet another meeting of VIP’s gathered to discuss the newest developments as reported by Princess Twilight and the Bearers of Harmony.

The room was comfortable and pleasantly decorated as any other board room within the marble halls of Canterlot Castle. A large cherry wood table, accented with intricate carvings along its legs and upon its lip depicted scenes of equestrians frolicking and playing with small gold leaf Filigree details all on the corners and top portion of the table itself. In the center was carved the Symbol of The Two Sisters.

The walls were equally intricate, with great paintings by old masters of the arts hanging on each wall, with rich cobalt curtains accenting them. The borders around the room were likewise detailed in sparkling gold. The floor held a grand carpet, also a deep rich cobalt upon which the meeting table and chairs sat, while golden chandeliers provided light in the large vaulted ceilings.

On the northernmost wall however was nothing, as it was used to display maps, documents and other important information via an arcane projection crystal. There were no windows, since this room was deeper within the castle and only played host to the Princesses and their most trusted officials and friends. Ancient arcane spell matrices ensured no prying eyes or noesy maids would ever know what happened in this, not that they would think too given the Diarchs almost always used hidden passages to reach it from their studies, hidden from view of the castle staff and visitors alike.

In this room the defense of Equestria was formed and set into motion, it had been host to the formulation of Celestia’s Gamble, as it was often called nowadays, not but a few short years ago regarding the Elements and Nightmare Moon’s return. It was here that The Princesses had decided to give their power to Twilight during Tireks rampage. Now they are here once more, to deal with the ramifications of the last few weeks and the revelations they had brought.

Twilight and her fellow Bearers sat together on one side of the long table, while Celestia and Luna sat together at it’s head. Across from them sat Cadence and Shining Armor and the highest members of Equestria’s government, Captain Stalwart Defense and Chancellor Legal Accord each representing their respective branches. The former was a dark grey unicorn stallion, wearing a dark blue military uniform, his rank insignia proudly placed upon his chest alongside a Medal of Valor earned during the Invasion of Canterlot. His greyish purple mane was cut short, with the matching tail like was in a standard military crop, he had a pair of sunglasses in his chest pocket that normally would hide his cyan eyes. Legal Accord was an aged earth pony stallion, a rarity in Canterlot. He was dressed in an old fashioned brown tweed jacket and white dress shirt. His coat looked to have once been a deep forest green, though time and stress had dulled it. His mane was light grey, with a matching chevron moustache on his muzzle. His golden eyes however held just as much fire as any plucky up and coming politician. The meeting had just begun, with Twilight and the bearers retelling their encounter with the creature, Cyrell and his strange machine companion Selene.

Captain Stalwart was first to respond once they had finished, “So this creature not only managed to slay two adult cragodiles, but also came back to life with all it’s armour fully repaired? “ He began, “Did you see what form of magic the familiar used? I’d hate to think our greatest heroines were almost at the mercy of a dark mage, or Harmony forbid, a Necromancer''. He watched as Twilight cleared her throat, before replying.

“Yes and… no. I can confirm that it wasn't Dark Magic or Necromancy, but I still haven’t found any school or arcane ritual that matches how it felt.” Twilight said, her face morphing as she began to recall how it felt being so close to the “ghost” resurrecting its charge. It didn’t have the corrupted taint of dark magic or the perversion of necromancy, but neither had it been similar to average tribal magic common amongst ponydom. “I think it’s either something unique to his familiar or maybe something ancient and long forgotten. At Least that’s my current hypothesis, '' Twilight said.

“Yeah, Twi’s right. We all had a taste of Dark magic and Chaos magic when that no good Sombra was still struttin’ around the Crystal Empire. Wasn’t nothin’ like either of’em best as we could tell” Applejack chimed in, the rest of her friends adding their own confirmations.

It was Fluttershy surprisingly who spoke next, ‘‘I, uh, remember when we first used the Elements, and while it was similar to that it also was kind of, um, different’’. She smiled as she recalled the feeling of the Elements removing the Nightmare and restoring Luna to her old self. It had been like a comforting embrace from a mother or grandparent. “If I had to describe it, I’d say it was, uh, like a being by a warm fire or in a bright meadow” she added.

As the others gave their affirmations, Stalwart relaxed himself. He held a great deal of respect for these mares, they were heroes afterall, and he liked to think his guards were just as brave as them. Still he worried they were too quick to rush into danger. As capable as they are I hope they don’t keep this habit up if we face a more dire threat, he thought to himself.

Shining and Cadence shared a look as this went on, with the former glancing over at Stalwart with a knowing grin. He’d felt much the same as Stalwart when he heard about the Nightmare moon Incident, but time had proven his worrying to be misplaced. He always hoped his sister was safe, but knew now that there might be little she and her friends couldn’t handle. I mean, they took care of Discord and Tirek! Can’t get much more dangerous than those two!

“Relax Captain, I know they aren’t trained guards but if the likes of Discord or the armies of Chrysalis couldn’t beat them, I don’t think a biped and its floating familiar would either” he said, grinning as Stalwart Defense rolled his eyes. Same old Shining Armor as ever, typical. Stalwart chuckled to himself. “Yes, yes or course. How could I forget!” he replied, though the thought did comfort him a little.

Legal Accord and the Diarchs watched on, all three watching and listening as the discussions turned to theories on what type of magic was being used and what the relationship between the two was. Decades of service had taught Legal that he needn’t worry too much about all the magical shenanigans that so often came up around Equestria. For him this was all just another Tuesday. Still appearance needed to be maintained and he had some questions he’d like answered as well.

Legal cleared his throat, speaking once he had gained the group's attention. “While I agree that learning what kind and type of magic our new guest uses is important, I’d much rather know who and what we are dealing with in greater detail, why they are here and where they came from in the first place” he said, earning nods from the group. “We have yet to explore beyond our own planet and this is a chance to make new friends and allies with beings that have far more experience doing so. I am more than hopeful that we can all benefit from a bit of friendship with these new species, so long as we understand who they are and what they value” he finished.

Pinkie Pie quickly took center stage, “Oh wow! Do you think he has lots of friends who also have their own little floaty eye friends that race in weird metal ships or have tea parties on comets or maybe-” her outburst was cut off as Rainbow Dash’s cyan hoof covered her muzzle, muffling the silly mare as she continued her rambling.

“Are you suggesting that we may be establishing contact with not just a whole new species but country as well” Rarity exclaimed, her mind already buzzing with anticipation for what an all new species culture must be like. Sure the fashion was certainly a big part of it, but imagine the art, the plays, the romance novels! It was enough to make her giddy.

The other bearers likewise seemed to find the idea equal parts exciting, wondering about what aspects of this strange bipedal peoples culture may be like theirs and how it may differ.

Cadence for her part had been content up until the. To simply watch and listen, her main concern being for Twilight and her friends and what changes this strange new guest may bring. She understood their excitement, and the initial meeting certainly seemed to be a positive mark for this Cyrell. But she still felt wary about trusting him completely at this moment. At least until she and her Aunts had a moment to truly judge his character in pony.

Clearing her throat Cadence spoke, addressing the group firmly as their musings slowly began to quiet, “I know it’s exciting to imagine all the ways our potential new friends culture may be from ours, but we can’t forget that we still know very little about both him and his current goals in Equestria. While I trust you girls and your judgement, I think it’s only fair that Cyrell and his companion meet with all of us just to be safe”.

Twilight had often been subject to ‘Serious Caddy’ as a foal but this was much different, this wasn’t a foalsitter managing a rowdy goal but a Princess in command of a nation. She watched as both Celestia and Luna nodded, the latter speaking up.

“I would not say we know much about his homeland and people, but I have seen both his dreams and nightmares… and it paints a worrisome picture for its current state, or at least from what I have seen” Luna said, her mind returning to the destruction she had witnessed and the sprawling city teeming with life. As the group eagerly leaned in to hear her findings with the previous aloof net being replaced with a tinge of worry. Luna steadied herself, and used her horn to begin projecting illusions on the table as she told of her time observing Cyrell’s dream and nightmare. She left no detail out, each terrible aspect of the event was showcased before the gathered ponies.

As the retelling progressed, leading up towards the nightmares climax, she heard a soft gasp as Fluttershy watched Cyrell wailing to the heavens, Selene dead in his hands. The group had been deadly quiet since the tale began, allowing them to just barely hear the shy mare whisper, “How awful...” the others wouldn’t speak, but in their hearts they agreed. Each bearer had seen just how close the two strange beings were, a friendship that was strong and true much like the one they shared. To see his deepest fears of losing that friend moved each of them to the brink of tears.

Stalwart for his part felt a great pang of sympathy, he too had often worried about the safety of not just his friends and family, but Equestria as a whole. He recognized this as the fear of a soldier in desperate straights, and he saw Cyrell now less as a potential threat and more like a strange mirror of himself. Hopefully he would be able to meet this strange warrior and maybe learn more about his own battles, I’d be nice to have another military pal like Shining Armor or his other guards pony friends.

Legal Accord became even more worried, while he understood that dreams and nightmares were not necessarily always the most concrete way to learn about somepony, at least not second hoof anyway, he did understand fearing for one's home and fellow pony. The changeling invasion had given Parliament and all within it a wake up call that had been long over do.

Cadence, who felt tears threatening to flow as freely as the Neighagra Falls itself, watched it all as grief and sympathy overtook her.Her empathetic nature, magnified due to her ascension, could tell even from this secondhoof account all the pain and anguish that Cyrell had been feeling in that moment. While most ponies only ever thought of Love as a romantic feeling, she had been fortunate to learn just how diverse it truly was. Be it love for a pet, for a country or even for a friend, and she had just witnessed a broken hearted creature suffer the loss of all those he loved. She composed herself as best she could, making sure to save her final judgement until after she met him herself, but she certainly now held Cyrell in greater sympathy than before.

Luna quickly decided now was a good time to relieve the tension, and the full majesty of the strange city exploded into the table, with Luna describing what they saw in greater detail. “I believe both the nightmare and this dream are the same place, of his home” she said, altering the illusion to show the humongous city and its towering walls. The group blanched at its size, and especially at the large floating pure white sphere above its center.

For the first time since the meeting had begun Celestia spoke, in a soft voice “It’s amazing, but what is that floating object? Surely we would know if something so large was on Eques” she pondered, glancing at Luna out of the corner of her eyes. Her sister was quick to respond, “As Chancellor Legal said earlier, we have yet to fully explore our entire planet. Afterall it is, as the sting goes, ‘a great big world’ we live on” she smiled at Celestia.

Celestia returned her eyes to the city, so vast and spectacular that it made even their most modern cities look like ponyville in comparison. Just how much did these strange bipeds have to teach them? Could they possibly teach them in return? As her mind raced she too began to feel the same excitement that had clearly returned to the younger mares sitting at the table. Their conversation had quickly returned in full force as they bore witness to the massive cityscape and its looming spherical ornament. Questions and theories were shared between Twilight and Rarity about the city’s architecture and layout, while Fluttershy and Applejack spoke in hushed tones, pointing towards the large green splotches that dotted the city in different places. Rainbow and Pinkie however gushed on and on about just how much they couldn’t wait to see if the real thing was just as spectacular in pony!

The collected ponies slowly began to wind down their awe filled inquiries, as Cadence once again drew their attention with a small cough.

“I think it is apparent that we need to find out more about Cyrell and the state of his home, and as swiftly as possible” she said, turning to her aunts as they met her gaze. They offered subtle nods, and she continued “Twilight I think it would be paramount that I go with you during the next meeting, and after that we can decide when he should meet Au- Princess Celestia and Princess Luna” she fumbled a bit when addressing her aunts but quickly recovered, the group turning to the aforementioned alicorn sitting across from her.

Twilight had her face screwed up in the same familiar way she did as a filly, her eyes narrowed and a hoof to her chin as she considered Cadence’s ‘request’. She briefly eyed her friends, each the group having a mix of emotions over the new development. Applejack and Fluttershy had tensed at the Love Princesses request, no doubt worried about how Cyrell would react to an unknown pony showing up with them, while Rainbow Dash and Pinkie simply looked to her for guidance. Rarity seemed the most conflicted, as she refused to meet her eyes. Twilight guessed she was unsure about having another Princess going with them when so much was still up in the air. A few silent moments passed as she weighed all this in her mind, before she looked Cadence directly in the eye to respond.

“I’m not sure how Cyrell will respond to an unknown pony joining us, but if that’s what it takes to move forward then I suppose it shouldn’t be an issue” she said, glancing to Celestia for a moment before returning her attention to Cadence. Twilight knew why she wanted to go, as an empath Cadence could understand what another creature was feeling and had over the centuries learned to interpret those feelings to discern not only what their intent might be, but also when they may be trying to hide something as well. If Cyrell was going to try and hide anything from them, then Cadence would be able to tell.

The assembled ponies began to discuss the swiftly approaching meeting in detail, before eventually bringing the emergency meeting to an end. The Diarchs retreated to their secret pathways while the rest filed out into the castle hallways. Each pony now wondering what new revelations they would uncover in the near future. For now, the seven mares went to prepare for their meeting in the White Tail Woods.

Cyrell leaned against a large birch tree as the sun slowly drifted above him. It was a warm cloudless day, the wind providing just enough of its cool breeze to counter the sun's bright rays, and he couldn’t help but feel at peace in this bright lit grove. It reminded him of the City's many large gardens. He would often walk through them after he had been away on long missions or to catch up with friends, both Lightless and Guardian alike. He briefly turned his attention ahead of him where Selene was floating nearby, scanning different floral samples and the occasional woodland creature for later review.

He watched as the woodland creatures all scurried around the tranquil woodland without fear or issue.He had never seen so many different kinds of creatures all in one place. There were even some species Selene believed had once existed on earth, like squirrels and beavers and even foxes! While some of Earth's natural fauna had survived the collapse, more had perished in the Dark Age due to over hunting or the loss of their habitat by the remnants of Humanity struggling to survive. He wondered if maybe he should consider taking some back, to try and repopulate the planet in a way, though that thought was quickly put to rest when he considered how unprepared he was to move living cargo. No matter how small and fluffy it was.

He gazed around lazily at his lush surroundings, it was so different from the dark and twisted forest not but a few meters away. Where there was a constant miasma of dread hanging over everything in what he now learned was the Everfree Forest, here his heart and mind felt a peace they hadn’t for… quite some time. Perhaps since Oryx fell, or no, it was probably after the SIVA Crisis was ended. Those Devil Splicers had been a pain to find and take out, to say nothing of Aksis himself.But no, this was not like any of that. This… was like the peace that he had felt when the Traveler reawoke, or when it repaired itself. Whenever the Light was strong and surrounded him.

Cyrell thought about it his life up to then, and he noticed just how busy and stressful things had been since he was brought back in the Cosmodrome all those years ago. Sure he had rested after each raid or strike had been carried out, but it seemed like every day some new horror appeared in Sol to finish what the Darkness had started all those centuries ago.

While he was lost in his musings, Selene continued to scan and document as much of the native plant and animal life as she could. After all, maybe the cryptarchs or some other organization in the Last City would pay good glimmer for this data! As she continued to flit and hover around to conduct her scans, she caught something approaching on her sensors. Blinking her cyan eye, she began tuning her audio sensors to listen for whatever creature was stalking around. To her surprise she heard not the growls of a hungry beast, but the candid conversation of some recently met acquaintances!

“So I know we told you about how he looks and all, but wait until you see how tall he is! It’s like if two Big Macs stood one on another but with less limbs, and not as red and-“ she heard, no doubt that was the aptly named Pinkie Pie. Though Selene was curious who she was talking to. From the sound of it, they had someone her and Cyrell had yet to meet. Not that it mattered, the two of them had never requested only their group attend this little get together, so a new face or two wasn’t a deal breaker.

She quickly flew back to Cyrell and nudged his helmeted head in their direction. Breaking him out of his thoughts, Cyrell watched as the retinue of familiar bright colored ponies entered into his new grove away from home. Though he could have sworn there had only been one of them and been pink... And only one with wings and a horn as well.

This is gonna be interesting, best try and be as polite as possible just in case. I am representing The Vanguard more or less after all. He thought to himself. He was glad he decided to put on his Luxe Armor, it was the closest thing a Titan like him had to formal wear when out on patrol. He’d even gotten a monochrome shader to spruce it up before leaving the City.

He stopped leaning his back on the firm birch tree and placed his hands behind his back, shoulders squared yet slightly relaxed, just like he had seen Zavala do during his own meetings. The assembled ponies swiftly began calling out greetings to the pair as they neared, as Selene took up her spot floating just above Cyrell’s right shoulder. A synchronized nod from them served as the only response.

He began to study them, trying to remember the names and which colors he had associated them with. It went well at first, Orange Hat pony was Applejack, Rainbow maned pegasus was Rainbow Dash and so on. But when he got to the two pink mares he was briefly confused. He had always been a bit bad at recalling names after being revived. But now he had to figure out if Pinkie Pie had wings and a horn, or neither. At least until the curly maned pony suddenly raced up and wrapped him in a huh that would have crumpled even Lord Shaxx! As he heard his bones crunching and his lungs losing air he could just make out her speaking as fast as Cayde did when looking for his loot caches. In fact I think she said something about… alligators and gum? Whatever, worry about that later, regain bodily functions now!

“H-hello Pinkie… gasp… good to s-see you again…” he somehow managed to croak out as the tiny mare ground his skeleton into bright dust. Thankfully he was soon freed of the eccentric pony’s affection and once more turned to face the new pink but not Pinkie Pink (™️) pony.Cyrell quickly noticed that not only did the new addition have both wings and a horn like Twilight, but a modest golden crown that almost resembled the ancient Earth symbol he had heard of called a Fleur De Lis.

Perhaps a sister or close ally? And are the winged unicorns the only ones allowed to rule? He pondered, his head tilting just slightly towards his left. Selene nudged his head, before pointing her shell towards the approaching royals.

Cyrell caught on, giving a polite bow as the two princesses led the group towards him. “Hello again Princess Twilight. I see you’ve brought a new face with you?” He said as the group of ponies formed a semicircle around his cobbled together meeting site. It wasn’t immaculate but he had enough places for all to sit at least. A small cozy fire burned in the center of the arranged log seats. Off to the side was a large rock he had moved to serve as a table for the wild bounty he and Selene had foraged for.

Cadence and Twilight returned the gesture with bows of their own, after all he was technically a representative for the time being. Cadence stood up first, “I am Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, but please just call me Princess Cadence. I rule over the Crystal Empire with my husband Shining Armor and am here to help Twilight with her, ah, interview”. Cyrell wondered just how she intended to help, he’d save his questions for later though. Giving a terse nod, he waved his hand towards the seats, taking his own seat after they had all gotten comfy.

“Well I did promise answers, and I am a man of my word. And your friends also helped me out of a tight spot, it’s the least I could do”, He said. Taking a stick and coaxing the fire a bit, the flames dancing across the logs and leaves he had used as kindling. He wanted it to be ready for when he eventually made his next meal, after his herbivore company had departed of course.

Twilight swiftly dug into a pair of saddlebags she had fastened on and pulled out a large stack of parchment with her hooves. The gathered ponies couldn’t see it, but Cyrell’s eyebrows had nearly rocketed off his face when he saw the thick stack of papers. Reminds me of some Warlocks I know… he thought, dread rising as the apex creation of magical equine bureaucracy and questionnaires he was about to be subjected to was levitated in front of Twilight, her horn now covered in a lavender aura that seemed to twist around it like water.

Twilight was none the wiser to the Titans' fear, as she cleared her throat before glancing down at the first page, Cadence smiling a little wider at her sister-in-law. Some things never changed l, and Twilight's love for properly formed and worded legal documents was one such thing.

“Well let’s start off with the basics! From what Selene told us prior to you, uh, rejoining us.” She began, though she seemed uncomfortable as she recalled Cyrell’s death and sudden resurrection. He noted that Princess Cadence also seemed to stare at him a more intensely, this was going to be interesting alright.

“Anyway” Twilight continued, “she mentioned you are what’s called a, uh, hoomun, and that she was your ghost. Could you tell us what the relationship between ghosts and hoomuns is and how it formed?” She asked, looking up from the page, as she levitated a quill and blank page to take notes.

Cyrell and Selene slowly looked to one another, then back to her, then back to one another again. This was gonna be a long and complicated conversation. “Best get comfy, that’s gonna take some time to explain” he said, dropping his stick and giving the group his undivided attention.

The two began telling the story of the Golden Age and how Humanity met the Traveller, answering additional questions throughout such as where they came from and what other planets were in the Sol system. After that Selene had gone on to talk about how ghosts choose their Guardians so they can defend Humanity, and what most use as requirements for resurrection.

Once the mention of reviving him came up again, Rainbow Dash cut in “So what, you were dead before she found you or something?” She asked, tilting her head slightly as she nicked on some berries. Applejack and Twilight glared at her for a second, before turning back to Cyrell expectantly.

Cyrell thought it was kinda cute, the grumpy little things all scrunched up and serious. He cleared his throat before answering, “Yes, most likely for a very long time in fact. I was in an old Cosmodrome actually when Selene found my remains” he said, as the mare's eyes widened and their mouths hung open.

“So like, you're a super ancient dead guy that can make huge fire hammers and punch through rocks ‘n stuff, and there are others just like you who are the same?” Rainbow questioned.

Again Cyrell simply nodded, taking a moment to adjust himself before continuing. “There are three types of Guardians: Titans like myself are physically strong and often follow what we call Codes. Warlocks are more gifted in the ways of understanding paracauality and research, and form Orders to learn about just about anything pertaining to the Light. Then you have the Hunters, who prefer to be free and explore the universe, they often work alone but have what they call Ways that are taught by some of the older Guardians to help New Lights” he stretched his arms a bit, he wasn’t used to sitting this long on a log.

Twilight and Cadence looked to each other briefly before the former asked, “you keep talking about the Light, what exactly do you mean by that?” Her notes prepped and ready to transcribe his every word.

“Cyrell smiled to himself, before summoning a solar hammer into his hand. A loud CLANG echoed around the grove as the Solar infused hammer appeared in his hand. “The Light is what we call paracausal energy, energy that can change the universe to its wielder's desire without having to adhere to the Laws of the universe” he said, tossing his weapon up into the air and catching it as it returned. “The Traveler used the Light to terraform multiple planets. Mercury is the closest planet to our sun and was little more than roasted rock, but the Traveler's Light transformed it into a garden world” he continued flipping the hammer before using the light to change its shape, resembling a mace now, though it’s flames remained as bright as ever.

The group had been watching in awe as he explained it, their eyes following the solar weapon the entire time. Applejack soon narrowed her eyes at it.

“So Ya’ll can do whatever ya want with this Light? Seems like that’d cause a lot of trouble in the wrong hooves” she commented, eyeing the Titan as she waited for his response.

“Well yes and no,” said Selene as she hovered closer to the farmmare. “Guardians are chosen based on their ability to wield the Light as a weapon to defend Humanity and the Traveler! They can still alter it in some ways, but not to the same extent as the Traveler. At Least not without a way to channel or direct it in some way.” She explained, her shell gesturing the entire time as she spoke. Applejack hummed tk herself before nodding and relaxing in her seat, satisfied with the answer.

Soon the other ponies began asking questions as well, from what animals Earth was home to and what sports Humanity played down to how fashion as an industry operated. Some asked for other examples of the Light and so Cyrell and Selene explained the three major elements that the Light can be channeled into. Cyrell for his part was glad to say he had his most aesthetic armor on for this occasion. His full set of Luxe armor, crafted by the City's finest designers for Guardians looking for a little more flair, was expertly kept and had done a great deal to lessen his intimidating presence to the small equines.

Rarity had spoken up as well, “I must say you have quite the stunning ensemble today! I’d love to see what else your culture has for fashion and jewelry!” She said As she jotted down some notes of her own. Cyrell chuckled at the strange fashion loving unicorns comments, it reminded him of a few odd designers back home he had worked with on other armor sets he owned.

Eventually they exhausted all they could about the Golden Age, with the group taking a small break to drink and have some snacks. Cyrell and Selene had collected berries for their guests, while Pinkie shared a tray of cupcakes she had brought for just this situation! She even had one for Cyrell, promptly thanking her.

“That’s very kind of you, I’ll eat it later though if you don't mind. I already ate before you all came” he gestured to Selene and she promptly sent it via transmat to the ships onboard small food storage.

The mares were startled for a second, while seeing him send things away like that wasn’t new it was still interesting. Twilight was especially curious, asking him “So how did you do that? I didn’t sense any magic or spells, was it the Light?!” As she stared at where the cupcake had once been.

“Oh that?” Cyrell said, “it’s just Selene tranmating it to the ship. She’s connected to the ship's onboard systems and can use it to send objects or people to it in an instant to and from the gold or cockpit” motioning to Selene as she spun her shell and closed her eye. Cyrell imagined she was trying to puff out her non-existent chest like she had seen other Guardians do after a good Crucible match.

Twilight was writing furiously, she had so many more questions now about how these ‘systems’ worked. As she was still working on a series of new questions and theories, Cadence decided it was time for her to learn a bit more about Cyrell and his home.

“So where do you personally come from? You mentioned multiple countries so which was home for you?” She asked, tilting her head slightly. She hoped getting him to open up would help them understand more about his home, and perhaps why he left it.

Cyrell had been discussing animals with Fluttershy some more, before turning to Cadence. He tilted his head slightly towards Selene, who simply nodded at him, a language only true friends could understand Cadence thought to herself.

“Well… that’s a bit complicated…” Cyrell began, Selen drifted down toward the flame, her eye and shall begin to glow as beams of light shot out from her. The assembled ponies nearly fell out of their seats as an image was formed of the same city that Luna had showed them before. Cyrell slowly stood, walking closer to the projection’s edge and staring at it for a moment. The group watched him, his hands clenching as he looked at his home.

“We told you about the Golden Age, but we still haven’t talked about The Collapse. Or the Dark Age that followed it.” Was all he said, his helmet locked onto the image of the Last Safe City.

Cadence glanced towards Twilight, a grimace firmly planted on her muzzle. Twilight looked towards all her friends as well, seeing their own frowns. With names like the Collapse and Dark Age, this story was about to get a lot less pleasant than it had been before.

All whispered conversations and snacking ceased, with all eyes and ears directed toward the lone biped and his floating companion. A few tense moments passed before he began to speak. He spoke about what he knew of The Darkness and its attack on Humanity. From the destruction it brought, to its part in forming the Awoken as well. He talked about how the planets once teeming with life became tombs and of the bear extinction of his species. A small glimmer of hope seemed to return when he mentioned the Travellers last act, and the creation of the ghosts. But the following explanation of the Dark Age quickly overshadowed it.

He told stories of Warlords and Iron Lords, of the struggling remnants of Humanity as they were made to face off against not only the Light wielding tyrants, but also alien pirates, warmongers, and monsters. As he finished detailing the last of the major events leading up to the City Age, he looked to the group once more.

Gone was any semblance of joy or light-hearted banter, replaced by chilling fear and sorrow. Fluttershy and Applejack both had been moved to tears as he told them of his people’s suffering, while Rainbow Dash was completely still, her eyes dilated and her breath short. She had seen her fair share of evil, but this was something else entirely. Twilight felt a heavy weight resting on her heart, she couldn’t help but choke back a few sons at the thought of so many innocent beings faced with such brutality.

The worst was Cadence, whose elevated nature allowed her to feel every shred of sorrow, rage and fear Cyrell’s story had brought back to his mind. She locked her eyes on his helmet, eyes wide as she fought to reign in the swirling storm of emotions. She had heard stories from her Aunts of wars and of loss, she remembered the sorrow they had felt when speaking about the Wendigos during the Great Freeze, but she had hoped to never experience it in any form ever again. As the typhoon of emotions slowly returned to normal, she lightly shook her head, before addressing the Titan once more.

“Your people have been through a great deal Cyrell, is that why you came here? To find somewhere safe to call home?” She asked, sniffing and batting away tears that had once again begun to flow.

Cyrell shook his head, “No, we could never abandon Earth. In fact, this City…” he said motioning back towards the still present projection, before continuing.

“We call it The Last City for that reason. Here the majority of my people now live and work to survive against all the threats we face day after day. Myself and other arisen, now called Guardians, fight to keep its walls secure and its citizens safe from all danger. We’ve faced the Fallen and their Houses in deadly combat such as during the Battle of Six Fronts. We suffered further when attempting to retake our moon from the Hive, who slaughtered countless Guardians thanks to their ‘god’ Crota”. He looked towards her, and she felt something… change. Where before there had been only negative emotions, all of a sudden she felt a warmth. Like hope, or happiness but somehow different as well.

Cyrell squared his shoulders and rose to his full height. “But in recent years we have been able to halt those advances. We defeated Crota on the moon, before slaying him in his throne world. When his father Oryx came for revenge we did the same to him. We defeated Atheon in the Vault of Glass, we prevented Seviks from gaining control of SIVA, shattered the Fallen Houses and so much more. Every threat that has come we faced head on and beat back. Which is why I need to get back home as soon as possible.” He said, a hint of fear and sadness returning as he mentioned returning home.

“What threatens you now?” Cadence asked, the rest of the bearers hanging on every word the pair had been saying.

Cyrell looked to Selene, gave a nod and watched as his ghost stopped showing the City, and instead displayed the Black Fleet. Cyrell looked each mare in the eye, ensuring they were all lying close attention before speaking.

“The Darkness has returned, and it's only a matter of time before it either decides to finish what it started. We have to get back before it’s too late” he said with grim finality.

Cadence looked to Twilight once more, this time with an intensity she hadn’t before. She had been monitoring Cyrell and Selene carefully through each question, joke and story. Checking for any underlying emotions or possible secrets just to be safe. But Cyrell had been rather forthright with them, even when discussing the events of this Dark Age his people had gone though and the horrors that occurred during that time. Few creatures were ever this transparent unless they were either confident, or desperate. As she looked into Twilight's violet eyes, Cadence gave her silent judgement on Cyrell and her findings over the course of the meeting.

We can trust him, and he needs our help.

Twilight could hear it as if Cadence had spoken aloud. It was a special language that the two understood, as close friends and family do. She quickly nodded to Cadence and each of her friends before turning her attention to Cyrell. The other mares all locked eyes on the strange dark shape, a strange wave of dread setting over them. Twilight, ever ready to help a friend in need had only one thing to say.

“How can we help?” Was all she said.

Author's Note

Well now, wasn't expecting this to get so lon but I'm glad to be done with the hero's introduction! Things in Equestria seem to be progressing well, I wonder if the same is true back in Sol? Stay tuned to find out!

Sorry for the slow updates everyone, I've been trying to chip away at both written chapters and the outline, plus proofreading prior to uploading. I hope ya'll are enjoying this tale and look forward to the action in the next chapter, cause things are about to get complicated! As always please comment about or discuss what you think will happen next down below, and feel free to ask questions! I'll try to keep my blog updated on progress and any delays. Until next time!

Eyes up Guardian!

Chapter 8 – Dark Awakening

Chapter 8 – Dark Awakening

The surface of Europa, covered in snow and towering cliffs of ice, proved to be difficult to traverse for the first few waves of Guardians rushing to put an end to Eramis and House Salvation’s schemes. By now though, Drifter and Eris had long acclimated to the shifting ice and billowing snowstorms. The engines of Drifters’ salvaged drop ship whined as they rumbled above the moon’s surface. In the distance was the familiar campsite of their mutual acquaintance and fellow Stasis wielder, The Exo Stranger. Though she had long since revealed her true identity to both them and Cyrell at this point, Elsie Bray.

She stood facing towards the frozen cliff side, no doubt pondering the goings on of the universe and comparing it to her own timelines doomed history. The bone chilling wind caused clumps of snow to gently drift across the surface of the moon and caused Elsies hunter esque cloak to dance in the air.

As they approached, their boots sinking into the soft snow, she slowly turned to face them offering little more than a small nod in greeting. The three stood there for a moment, the only sound being the Europan wind as it blew across the icy plains and through their bones. It had been like this almost every time the trio had gathered together, and both Drufter and Eris had the distinct impression that their companion knew something about each of them, knowledge from a former timeline. What that knowledge was exactly, however, remained a mystery.

Finally Elsie spoke, “I don’t suppose you’ ve come to update me on your progress with Stasis… have you.” She said, her metallic features somehow perfectly showing her own trepidation as easily as if it was still living flesh. Drifter chuckled, she was just as quick to catch in as ever. Another brief silence took hold before anyone dared speak again. The wind had been steadily growing in intensity, it wouldn’t be long before one of Europas’ infamous storms made it nearly impossible to see. Or, of course, freeze them on the spot from the extreme temperature shift.

Finally, Eris and Drifter turned to one another, before the latter coughed into his hand and spoke, “Uh, ‘fraid not. We got a problem…” his words hung in the air for a moment, before Elsie gestured towards the small habitat with her hand. Without a word the group slowly trudged into the abode to discuss their newest setback, and hopefully formulate a solution. As the door closed, the howling wind reached a fever pitch, blanketing the entire area in dense snow and darkness.

The three members of what many Guardians were calling ‘The Dark Vanguard’, stood in the small habitat still, Elsie having taken to silently processing everything she heard while Eris and Drifter waited. The latter had taken to raiding the small fridge that was located near the bed, the man's voracious appetite was seemingly perpetual, never able to be fully sated.

Eris had instead taken to meditating, her closing orb of Hive magic serving as a focus. She knew better than most the dangers of approaching the Dark without due caution, and she refused to allow it to claim her mind. So she chose to fortify herself against its temptations as often as she could, though never alone.

As for Elsie, she had wandered over to one of the tables, covered in trophies taken from Eramis and her fallen Council members. She methodically rubbed her chin, thoughts and memories swirling as she tried to make sense of this strange circumstance. It had never happened in any of the past timelines, of that she was certain. Perhaps it was an attempt by the Darkness to remove the one thing that had so far allowed for this timeline to avoid catastrophe, for now at least? Maybe. But the. Again, it had been both Light and Dark that had spirited him and his ghost away. The more she thought about it, the more concerned she became, it could be that someone else was pulling the strings here.

She turned her head to Eris, asking “Do you suspect foul play in all of this…?” She let the question hang for a moment, waiting for the former lightbearer to respond. Eris thought for a moment, considering the benefits of such a scheme.

“It is possible that Savathun would seek to remove him, he was one of the guardians to slay Oryx and aided me in understanding the Pyramids messages on Io” she paused for a moment, staring into her orb as she recalled all the feats the brave guardian had accomplished alongside her. She thought of the brave raid team who slew the monster Taken King's son. She thought of The Scarlet Keep and all that she had learned about its creation. She turned to Elsie again, as Drifter continued to devour the contents of the fridge. She sneered at him before continuing.

“Cyrell has done much to break the Hive, he aided me in discovering the secrets of the Ascendent Plane, which lead to Crotas destruction. He even was one of the Guardians to slay Oryx, both in our reality and in his Throne World, alongside five other Guardians.” She paused, again. Raising her stolen eyes to meet the artificial optics of Elsie.

“He represents a threat that could undo her schemes if given the chance, and with the Darkness growing displeased with her constant scheming, it was only a matter of time before she began to set… prepare the field. So yes, it’s possible. But little is ever certain in regards to the Witch Queen” Eris looked towards the automatic doors, to the pyramid ship off in the distance. She really couldn’t say if this was all part of one of the Witch Queen's many palms or simply a fluke of paracausality, there were too many variables and not enough constants to be certain.

But what was true, was the importance of Cyrell to their cause. He was respected by the Vanguard and City, hailed a hero alongside many other prominent Guardians. Without him and his support of their use of Stasis, they lost much of their credit and trust.

Drifter slowly stood up from the fridge and walked over to the central table that Elsie and she had been standing around. “Moondust makes a good point, but I think we’re forgetting the big thing here.” He paused as they both turned to him, skepticism clear across both their features. “Look I’m just sayin, Light and Dark get kinda temperamental when they are forced to work at the same time in the same confined space. That’s what happened with the Awoken afterall!” His eyes darted to Eris, searching her for a reaction, though she continued to be as stoic as ever.

Elsie slowly nodded along, while Drifter was rough around the edges, he did know more than his appearance may suggest. Gambit was proof enough of that. “So we need to replicate the events, which means we need a way to concentrate Darkness alongside the Light… like with a Splinter…” Elsie said, the eye of all three darting to each other, as the beginnings of a plan began to form. “I think we all know just who to ask for one as well” she said with a smirk.

Variks grasped his staff as he looked out onto the frozen landscape of Europa. His heart was heavy, mourning the loss of what could have been a new beginning for his people, a place to finally call home after the destruction brought by the Whirlwind. The small relay station that serves as his new home, though it was more like a prison, helped to protect him from the chill, but it did little to provide him with much else. It too was a forgotten relic of the Past, left to decay in the wake of the Darkness invasion and the end of what the humans called the ‘Golden Age’.

He had long come to see just how similar his people and theirs were, both blessed by the Great Machine, both prospering under its Light and Guidance. Both suffering at the claws of its enemy… Perhaps if House Judgement had survived the journey to Sol, they could have reigned in the other Houses. Made peace with the City and be given access to the Great Machine through peace. But then again, the old ways had started to fade from memory long before they arrived here.

As he continued to observe the moon's surface through the glass portal, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching, before the automatic doors opened up to reveal three familiar individuals. They were acquaintances of the Guardian, teaching him how to wield Stasis without falling to it like Eramis had. If they were here, no doubt he and the Darkness were involved.

Variks wheezed, his body still suffering from the abuse of Eramis and her ill gotten powers, turning to address the new arrivals. “Welcome friends, Variks is surprised to see you. Perhaps you have need of him again, yes?” He said as the three entered into the room, the doors closing behind them.

Drifter spoke first, walking up to Variks saying “Well that depends on a few things Variks Ol’ buddy” he turned to regard his companions, Elsie retrieving a data pad from a pack to hand to the Eliksni Scrube. Drifter continued, “See we need to get another one of them fancy Splinters, so we can help our mural pal out of a jam. You seemed like the perfect person to ask for a reference” he said, his signature smirk hidden behind his mask, but as apparent as ever.

Variks looked over the device, taking in all the information it held. Seems that the scraggly one was attempting to use both Dark and Light for his tinkering much like Praksis. As he continued to read, the other two began to fill in Variks on the situation, and why they needed another Splinter.

He was hesitant at first, but seeing the Guardian Cyrell was in possible danger, quickly made Variks change his tune. During the House of Wolves fiasco he had worked closely with Cyrell, and came to respect his power as a warrior. Strangely though, he never accepted Variks invitations to the Prison of Elders. He only came to aid on prisoner movements and during… the riot. The riot Variks had instigated and resulted in the death of Cayde-6. It had been an unfortunate byproduct of his own escape, one he knew would need to be made right one day.

Arils looked at the three of them, before tapping his staff on the metallic floor. “Variks can help, Come and see” he said as he led them into a separate room with a large display showing the whole of Riss-Reborn. He gestured to the hologram, his lower arms manipulating it until the group saw a large section within the Dome’s inner chambers. It was connected to the factory that the Vanguard had sabotaged after Eramis fell, and no doubt would be difficult to reach undetected.

“This is where Eramis stored them, only her Council and herself were allowed access to this vault. Variks has heard from his spies that a prominent Captain from House Salvation has attempted to gain access to its contents” Variks said, releasing another wheeze as he felt his sides ache.

The three humans were quick to begin pointing out possible methods for entering the Fallen city, before Variks once again began to speak.

“Variks believes we can make this a mutually beneficial operation” he clattered as they true d to him again, “like you, the disciples of Praksis have also begun using Darkness within their ships. I have heard of a Ketch in the bowels of the Technocrats Iron that is being remade with this cursed technology, and I fear what it could mean for us all'' he chittered again as he showed the large hidden hanger on the map, which was conveniently on the way to their destination.

Elsie looked from the projection to Variks, “You want us to take out this modified ship in return for the map” it was less a question and more a statement. Variks simply grasped his staff and bowed before them, saying.

“Variks knows he has much to answer for, but if we do not stop this fleet, it could prove devastating to any Eliksni attempting to flee from this cursed place. Promise Variks you will prevent this and I will give you the map and access codes. They will make your entry more… subtle, yes?” He said, a series of strange clicks following afterwards. His beady eyes looking to each in rapid succession.

The three looked to one another again, silently discussing the destitute scribes request, before Elsie nodded her head. “It’s a deal”. She reached out her mechanical hand, and grasped it around Variks remaining metal arm. Now that they had a plan, it was only a matter of preparing for the battle ahead.

Elsie turned to her two companions, jerking her head back towards Beyond and their makeshift camp before dying, “I’ve been gathering supplies back at camp, and have a few caches in some of the intact Exo facilities. We can use those to make this little strike easier for ourselves.” She said as they departed from the dilapidated relay station, its metallic doors hissing open before slowly closing with a metallic clunk behind them.

She continued “Plus, this may be just the test to see how your grasp of Stasis is shaping up.” Her glowing eyes seemed to take a strange glint to them. “Let’s see if you're both as quick to learn as our estranged friend”.

Cyrell stood by his jumpship, its engine revealed for all his new acquaintances to see. He was surprised that it looked as good as it did, no giant holes or melted connections, there was even some ambient Light and Dark still in it, if only faintly discernible. Credit where it was due, Drifters tech may look like cobbled garbage but it functioned extremely well. Or at least it did MOST of the time.

Cyrell watched as Selene pointed out the different aspects, both original and those added by Drifter, and explained how they worked to the two royals and their small herd of companions. Twilight looked like a child during the Dawning, her eyes eagerly looking across the mechanical device and feverishly noting each part and its function in a notebook. Her fellow Princess had a bemused look to her, no doubt she was familiar with the more eccentric nature of her purple friend. Cyrell was more than happy to let them talk mechanics since it left him time to rest, leaning against the ship's wing.

He looked up as he saw the orange mare approaching him, it seemed she had taken as much science talk as she could. Cyrell quickly tried to recall what her name was.

‘Uhhh, I think this one is Applejack? She’s the silly one right? How hard is it to remember a brightly colored equines name…’

Failing to feel confident he instead chose to simply nod towards her and act like everything was fine. It was one of the reasons why he liked leaving his helmet on, to keep his embarrassment hidden. Maybe that’s why Lord Shaxx and Saint-14 did the same? He should ask about that when he gets back.

“I don’t know about y’all but I’ve had enough of that science muni jumbo fer now” she drawled, a small smile on her round muzzle. Applejack looked up to Cyrell gazing into the strange helmet as if trying to see his face behind it.

“How’n tarnation do ya see in that dern thang anyhow? Ain’t got nowhere fer you to see out of”
Applejack chuckled as she finished scrutinizing the large strange warriors armor and helmet. She sat next to him, watching her friends continue with their discussion with the odd little contraption that flitted about.

“It’s just a miniaturized camera system” Cyrell said, leaning towards the earth pony beside him, “Fot tiny little things on certain parts of it that feed into a screen on the inside. It allows them to add more armor for better protection on the front, I think” He may not have sounded so sure, but his job was to punch aliens and slay would be gods, not craft helmets. That was more the original Sunbreakers thing anyway.

Applejack just nodded along, her face slowly losing its mirth as she continued to stare ahead. Cyrell tried to follow her gaze, and landed on Drifter's mechanical abomination. Sure it was kind of an eyesore but surely she didn’t care that much for its aesthetic design? He could have sworn that was the pink ones thing… or maybe it was the yellow one?

Applejack continued to narrow her eyes at it, like she was reading some smudged ink on a scroll. Her body even leaned in as of that would aid her inspection of the device. Cyrell thought it was adorable, like a child seeing a Sparrow for the first time. Curiosity with a mix of confusion.

Applejack and Cyrell stayed that way for a while, the two of them silent as the sounds of nature rang throughout the forest. Cyrell marvels at all the cord calls still, he’d have to record some with Selene for Saint to hear, he knew the exo would love it given how few birds remained after the Collapse.

His musings were interrupted as Applejack tapped her hoof against his leg, a full metal clunk sounds with each tap. Cyrell looked down to her, her expression held no mirth or ire, it was neutral at first glance. But when he looked into her large green eyes he felt the severity behind her facial facade.

‘Strange… what’s eating you little one?’

Cyrell simply nodded to her, a silent acknowledgement for her to do whatever she intended. Applejack stared at him for a few more seconds before hitting her head towards the engine, or more specifically the Drifters FTL Drive. Cyrell turned to glance at it, though it looked as it had before, then turned back to her and cocked his head to the side. Applejack looked back at him before whispering in a low voice.

“I ain’t as magically inclined as Twi or Rares, being just a simple Earth Pony. But that don’t mean I don’t feel the leylines in my own way.” She began, turning back towards the group. Cyrell mirrors her as he listened to her continue.

“We can feel it flow through all’o us, every critter and plant and even the earth itself. I can even feel something similar in that there doohickey a’yers…” she paused for a moment. The two of them continued to gaze towards the machine, though Cyrell was beginning to see where this was going. It had only been a matter of time.

“Some of it reminds me of the Elements, in a way” she continued, “but the other… that reminds me of something a whole lot more disturbin”, she continued to stare ahead. Silence reigned once again, as the two stood side by side. Cyrell hadn’t even noticed her get up.

She looked at him, her eyes staring from the periphery, asking “Y’all said ya needed to fill’er up with somethin, an’ sumthin tells me that strange magic is what you meant by that” she turned and glared up at the Titan, her bright green eyes filled with determination and a small ember of anger.

Cyrell nodded again, waiting for her to finish asking her question. He didn’t wait long as Applejack said, “So how do you plan on gettin that dark feelin mumbo jumbo exactly”. It wasn’t a question, really, but a demand. He could see it in her eyes.

Cyrell took a deep breath and held it, before slowly releasing it again. He turned his whole body and knelt to get on the same level as Applejack. He knew they valued things like friendship and honesty, so he would do his best to be as open as he could be.

“I can assure you” Cyrell began, “I intended to use the Darkness only on the monsters in the Everfree. Guardians are meant to protect others and wield the Light…” he trailed off for a moment, trying to gather his thoughts as best he could.

“Sometimes the best way to fight an enemy is to use their weapons against them, that’s why the Darkness us in that machine and it’s why I use it. As a tool to fight against evil, nothing more.”

Applejack continued to glare at him, before quirky saying, “I want you to look me in the eye and say that”.

Cyrell was silent. He stared at her for a minute, his thoughts raving about breathable air and bacteria, before he settled down and composed himself. Not that Applejack could tell since it was all internalized, something all Titans shared. They were called the Wall for a reason after all.

Slowly, he reached up and grasped his helmet. A gentle tug saw the seal break with a hiss as he pulled it off his head. Applejack for the most part was able to reign in her surprise as she saw the humans true face. Small foal like eyes, a little rounded nose with stubby ears on the sides. He was kind of like the primates Fluttershy had shown her in the past, though a bit different.

She looked into the dark brown eyes of Cyrell, peering into what might be his very soul, of what Granny Smith said about the eyes of a pony anyway were true, and did her best to use her intuition to see what was true and what was false.

“You have my word as a Guardian, I will not harm you or anyone else to make it back home”

The two stayed like that for what felt like hours, with only the faint sounds of the wind, nature and their own breathing for company. Applejack searched and searched, looking for any misgiving or falter. She found none.

Slowly her gaze softened, and she nodded to the Titan, before returning to her relaxed position beside him. Cyrell donned his helmet again, and resumed his own relaxed stance again, their companions a small ways off none the wiser. Once they were done examining the device with Selene he would explain to them what he had to Applejack, but for now he would let them ogle the machine.

In the cold hangar of Riis Reborn, a Fallen Baron turned Captain turned Kell examined the fleet of skiffs as they underwent their final inspections. His personal Ketch was cloaked above them, it’s own upgrades completed beforehand. Soon he would go out to show the rest of his people the folly of the Once Great Machines followers, and the power that the Darkness had gifted them. Combining Ether and Darkness into his ships engines would allow it to travel further faster, making the humans and other assorted foes in Sol unable to withstand their might.

The Sol System would soon learn to revere and fear the name Suriks the Light Killer, the new Kell of House Salvation.

Author's Note

Another chapter done, and the pieces are all starting to fall(en) into place! Things are only going to be more heated next chapter, so look forward to nothing but action in that! Please feel free to ask questions and theorize below, I'd love to see what you think lies ahead. It helps me see how predictable I'm being, haha! With my new job I'll probably save writing for the weekends, so expect things to remain slow update wise.

As always my blog will be the best way to see what my plans are and how progress is going, so check in every now and then for updates!

Until next time.... Eyes up Guardians!

Chapter 9 – Operation Boneyard

Chapter 9 – Operation Boneyard

With their preparations completed, the three dark warriors made their way to Variks outpost in Cadmus Ridge, as a howling blizzard concealed them from any possible prying eyes. The trio took in the dilapidated relay station as the automatic doors slowly closed behind them, an automatic whir sounding as it sealed itself once more from the brutal Europan weather. The station that Variks now called home had not been treated kindly by the ravages of time or ice, it’s systems barely functioned anymore with additional splicing by Variks and other Fallen refugees but it was sufficient for a temporary home and Variks had been in far worse accommodations before after his House... disbanded.

For Elsie it was a sort of strange reunion. She had seen this station both in its prime and its present state numerous times across numerous timelines. She could recall how the consoles buzzed with noise as they communicated with the Morning Star in orbit, and how now many of those same consoles lay eerily silent. Seeing all this after the Collapse never got any easier, in no small part due to the already tainted memories of what Clovis did here with her aid, and what he might have done had the Collapse not brought an end to almost everything.

Variks stood by the large bay window, his back hunched and staff in hand. His soft wheezes and the buzzing of machines was all that could be heard for a while as he welcomed his new “friends” with a bow. The Trio simply looked at him expectantly, the time for talking and theatrics was over and time was short. With a little flourish Variks produced the map he had promised saying,

“Variks suggests using the Storm to move without detection, yes? It will allow for more destruction of the wretched ships”. Elsie took the map with a nod and turned to walk back into the freezing cold, her two companions following after. As the door once more unlocked and slid open Variks called out,

“Wait! Variks asks one more favor, one that will help us both!” He paused as they turned their heads tk acknowledge him before continuing “Many Eliksni still seek refuge from House Salvation, they seek out Mithrax, Kell of House Light.” A series of clicks followed as Cariks showed the three a torn piece of cloth with a symbol on it.

“This is how you can tell who is friend and who is foe, this symbol or any red cloth is a symbol of House Light. Please help them escape from this doomed place.” Variks wheezed his plea out as the three seemed to stare through him. He knew no one trusted him, and they had every right not to, but he would do anything to help save his people from extinction. Even if that meant more Eliksni deaths, it would be worth it in the end. At least, he hoped it would.

Elsie and the others nodded, her blue hood bobbing as she did, before once more disappearing into the Storm with her fireteam. It was time to put an end to this fleet once and for all.

The visibility in Eventide was just as abysmal, perfect for allowing three humanoid figures to slowly make their way to a nearby service hatch. The Fallen had been clever in using the ruins of The once sprawling city as a type of foundation for the new Riis-Reborn, allowing them to safely secure the large domed towers and factories that House Salvation now utilized for their own. nefarious purpose. Even though Eramis was little more than a frozen statue, her forces continued to follow her will in laying siege to the Traveler and all who followed it from this nearly impenetrable fortress. Nearly impenetrable.

The three interlopers silently moved across the snowy ruins, ducking into the shadows and avoiding lone guards patrolling the various pathways. Eris’s mind and body still had the grace and timing of the hunter she had once been, even if her Light had faded away with time. Drifter meanwhile chose to stay up high, when the opportunity allowed it. He seemed to have a knack for keeping out of sight when he wanted to, despite his boisterous personality. As the two slowly crept up to the hatch that would serve as their entry point, They began to scan for their last member through the raging snowstorm around them.

Elsie soon materialized in front of them, nodding as Drifter slowly undid the locks with aid from his red eyed ghost, which was quick to make itself scarce with the glare from the paranoid gunslinger. Howling wind and piercing cold soon have way to humid vents and the smell of blood from countless battles, a lasting testament to Cyrell and many other Guardians efforts to curb the dark armies quest for conquest and revenge. Drifter chuckled softly as he looked down at a group of Fallen that had recently been payed low from a Sunbreaker Titan, large hammer shaped burns visible even from their vantage point inside the large ventilation shaft.

They quickly began following the vents, occasionally checking Variks map to make their way towards the factory that housed their target. Within a few minutes they had made it to the central hub that housed the teleport they needed to use to make it to the distant factory. They just needed to get rid of the squad that had decided to camp out in the room without raising the alarm now.

Elsie seemed to fade away, almost like a transmat, as Drifter and Eris took positions by the large grate. The gunslinger held up his left hand, his hand cannon held firmly in the other, and silently counted down.

3…

2….

….

….

1!

In the blink of an eye the two of them burst from the grate and began to make short work of the squad. Drifter managed to reach two dregs in one lunge, smashing the closest in the face with his fist before using a stasis grenade to freeze the second. Quickly turning around he slammed his boot into the frozen dreg causing it to shatter and finish off its wounded companion. He spun around ready to unleash further devastation to any more Fallen he came across.

At the same time Eris had brained one more dreg using her mysterious rock before an arc sidearm to collapse the line captain's shields. It staggered with a Yelp as Eris quickly took advantage of the situation to lay into it with both her magic rock and a rune covered knife. Grabbing the captain and plunging the knife into its neck and causing ether to begin rapidly pouring out. It collapsed to its knees as Eris calmly brought her orb up above her head. The captain had time to frantically look up as she slammed the mystic object right into its temple, killing it.

The four remaining fallen, two dregs and candela, where unceremoniously frozen not long after as Elsie re emerged from the ether, cold stasis power coating the hand she had used to launch her grenade before slamming it into the ground, causing the poor frozen fools to shatter instantly.

The three quickly scanned the room, making sure they had eliminated all the fallen that had been there, before immediately jogging into the teleporter without a single word. There was still more ground left to cover, and from here on out the element of surprise was a quickly disappearing commodity.

The echoes of metal being hammered onto metal rang like a chorus throughout the Technocrats Forge, as Fallen Engineers put the finishing modifications onto the fleet of Skiffs locked in their maintenance bays. A young vandal sized worker put down the arc torch they had been using to weld on extra armor plating to one of the elongated ships hulls, before standing up and stretching its four arms.

All around them other members of House Salvation operated under the watchful eyes of their newest replacement for Eramiskell. An old veteran of the House of Kings, called Suriks the Light Killer. Many claimed he had earned this title during what the humans called “The Battle of Six Fronts”, for the way he slew the Guardian monsters. With Eramiskell and her leutinants now slain he had gained control of the House and its remnants and he had plans to ensure the humans were made to suffer for what their light loving abominations had done, an ethos fleet would be the key.

The Fallen looked back to the skiff they were monitoring, a sense of pride rising within them as the cold metal and the cacophonous sounds of forge-work dulled and they imagined what awaited them once they had accomplished their goal of rebuking humanity and returning Eramiskell from her frozen slumber.

As it closed its eyes it failed to notice in the distance, as a pulse rifle was aimed at them. They had only a second to turn in terror as it fired a single burst and killed him instantly.

Elsie quickly turned and began firing on other members of the closest crew as she barreled through the entryway to the force’s heart. In seconds the Fallen were in a frenzy as combatants returned fire and engineers scrambled for cover.

Drifter launched himself up into a track, running along as his hand cannon fired into a mass of dregs that were firing at him with their shock pistols. She watched as fragments of ice formed in his left hand before he tossed it into another grouping of fallen, freezing them in a matter of seconds in a dome of faintly shimmering cold energy. He nodded to her as he made his way towards the upper bays, reaching into his back satchel for the demolition charges he would need to destroy the skiffs.

Elsie returned to mopping up the last of this bays crew and guards, before sliding underneath the main hull and securing a charge herself. It quickly latched to the metal hull, as a red light began to slowly blink in time with a soft beep. Quickly getting back to her feet she ran to the edge of the platform and jumped into the next closest bay, shouldering her pulse rifle as she unleashed another barrage onto the waiting fallen.

In the corner of her eye she could see Eris, methodically taking down for after for on the lower bays, her movements fluid and graceful as she seemed to dance across the battlefield. Her strange relic was no longer encased in hive soul flame, but in an icy sphere of Stasis. It richotcheed from one Fallen to another with blinding speed, returning to her after bludgeoning its target.

Elsie looked back to the skiff as a large captain with a scorch cannon began bearing down on her. She dodged behind a set of large metal canisters covered in a House Salvation tarp before slipping into time. She always thought it odd that neither the Guardian or her companions questioned how she did this, but was thankful for not needing to explain the… complicated nature of her abilities. While she may not be forged in Light, she had more than just Stasis up her sleeve.

She reappeared behind the captain, using a stasis grenade to freeze it and the unfortunate vandals that were with it, before slamming a fist down to shatter them. She then ran up to the next two skiffs locked in place for repairs and placed her charges on them as well.

As she scanned the room she could see at least half of the room had been covered, though she also saw that some of the skiffs were beginning to slowly drift out of the large domed room.

“We need to move faster, they are launching the skiffs!” She shouted to the others, before rushing back to continue the sabotage run. She saw Drifter briefly forced to take cover from a squad of Fallen, before he pulled out a rocket launcher and eradicated them in an explosion of void energy. His mad cackling reverberated around the large domed room.

Soon she was back in another standoff, as more and more Fallen had begun to reorganize and launch a guided defense of the skiffs. Their strange guttural language filled the air as the captains barked orders to their subordinates, though one voice stood out amongst them. She saw a large Fallen, easily the size of a Kell, hanging on to a skiff as it readied to leave the hangar and escape onto Europa’s freezing sky.

More skiffs were soon behind, and Elsie knew that they had to do something to stop that Fallen from escaping. She quickly called to Eris, who had finished with the lower decks.

“Eris, on me! We have to stop those skiffs from escaping no matter what” her voice was slowly beginning to grow desperate, they were so close now. Eris deftly managed to launch herself from one platform to another, running alongside Elsie and brandishing a small sidearm covered in runes. They ran towards the bay edge, leaping on top of a skiff that had been slowly rising to meet with the other escapees, Eris planted another charge before nodding towards Elsie as they jumped up into another skiff. Drifter had pulled out a sniper rifle, taking aim at Fallen that were likewise following the pair as they tried to reach the large fallen leading the skiffs away.

The air rushed past them as they struggled to remain upright and the bulbous chassis of the Fallen ships, which would have been difficult enough without the barrage of arc bolts constantly raining down and up at them.

Along the ridges more Fallen dregs and vandals had gathered to open fire on the two women jumping along the squadron of skiffs. They continued to dodge the blasts of arc energy, replying with weapons fire of their own when they could, claiming more kills as dregs fell lifeless into the abyss.

The large Kell-Like Fallen shouted out, its masked face hissing with anger and ether. It’s two right arms lifted up what looked like a shrapnel launcher with the markings of the House of Kings faintly scratched off and replaced by the emblem of House Salvation. Elsie quickly realized however that the cosmetics weren’t the only recent change as she and Eris slammed themselves down onto the top of the skiff they were currently on, narrowly dodging a large stasis projectile.

More guttural fallen speech was shouted out at them as the large Kell began opening fire on them again and again. Elsie and Eris quickly jump onto separate skiffs before responding in kind. It’s shields continued to hold though under their collective fire. Another salvo managed to graze Elsie on the left leg, the tell tale sign of stasis crystals slowly forming across it. Eris had been pinned down by a set of shanks that had joined the airborne fight. From below they could hear the Drifter shouting out for them to bail, before they were too high up.

“Unless you two wanna be paste, I’d start making my way to solid ground” his words accompanied by his right hand waving the detonator for the demolition charges. He then pulled out a hand cannon and scattered the skanks that were hounding Eris. Eris quickly jumped down to join Elsie, before the two linked arms and jumped off, plummeting down before Elsie used her abilities to shift them closer to the ground at a less disastrous angle. Crashing and rolling on the cobbled together metal floor, they looked back in time to see some of the skiffs in flight explode as the Drifter began to boot and holler.

The large Fallen fired blindly at them as its rage burned at the loss of over half its fleet. Shot after shot of stasis impacted around them, forming large crystals of stasis ice. Dodging and weaving the deadly pillars of icy Darkness, they ran towards the opposite end of the hangar, ducking into a doorway as Drifter used his hand cannon to shoot the door controls, sealing it.

Elsie, despite not needing to breathe, was panting heavily as she slowly pulled out the map Variks had given them. While they hadn’t managed to destroy all the skiffs, or even find the Ketch, she felt confident that any plans involving that fleet would be temporarily halted. Long enough for them to inform the Vanguard to form a strike to finish the job.

She looked towards Drifter, a large crooked smile firmly planted on his features as he leaned forward on his knees, swapping between chuckling and gasping for breath. Once he had recovered he said, with a mirthful undertone.

“Haven’t had a gun fight like that in a few hundred years Sister, you sure you haven’t done this sorta thing before” he slowly leaned back and stood as his body recovered from the rush of adrenaline.

Eris for her part remained as posies and restricted as usual, though the exertion was clearly visible on her face as well. Her normally pale cheeks flushed from all the acrobatics she was not accustomed to doing anymore. It was good of them to train for this beforehand.

Silence refined once again as the three recovered and reoriented themselves. All that was left now was the splinter and maybe save a few refugees if they came across them.

The trio were soon jogging down circular halls as they searched for the storeroom Variks had listed on his map. Every now and then they would encounter small duos of shanks or the odd vandal squad, but they were easy to dispatch with little effort. Soon enough they made it to a larger hallway, with a discolored wall. Along it were sets of supply crates from various factions, along with a small blinking light that was just above Elsie’s head. She placed a small pad I. Front of it, waiting as it chimes and whirred, edite glowing a steady green and opening up to reveal The hidden cache. It opened up to reveal a long hallway lined with shelves that then opened into a larger circular room. The Shelves were lined with weapons, armor, grenades, rebreather masks and parts. They walked into the larger room, and saw floating in an energy field their prize, a lone splinter of darkness.

Eris quickly used her orb to shatter the control panel disrupting the energy barrier while Elsie grabbed their prize. The Drifter had slowly made his way back to the entrance during their recovery of the dark artifact, had cannon and eyes sweeping the halls for any Fallen attempting to stop them. But none showed themselves.

The trio looked to one another, a simultaneous feeling of success and failure mixed into a bittersweet cocktail of emotions as they made their way towards another open portion of the Fallen city and onto the Drifters drop ship. But before they could, a door opened revealing a small dreg with a rate of supply’s walking into the hall.

The dregs eyes widened in fear at the sight of the three, its legs trembled and it began to slowly back up away from them. Drifter immediately pointed his piece at the dreg and put a finger to his lips.

“Shhh… no need for this to get messy now. Why don’t you just step aside and we can all pretend we didn’t see each other, ok” he said.

Eris quickly searched the Fallen over, her eyes taking in its dated armor and scraggly cloth before landing on a red piece of cloth tied to its leg. She slowly put a hand on Drifter's gun and lowered it as she gestured to the cloth. “This one seems to be a friend, if what Variks told us is true” she muttered, her three eyes returning the gaze of the dregs.

The dreg seemed to understand what she said, as it began nodding rapidly, before then readjusting its crate and motioning them to follow. The trio simply shared a glance and did as requested. The dreg lead then through the halls with confidence, winding through passages and up stairs before finally reaching a large door. The dregs slowly reforming secondary arms twitched as it readjusted the rate to enter a code onto the doors digital pad.

With a hiss the doors opened and revealed numerous other Fallen, all in armed and even holding hatchlings. The sight of the three humans cause them to all gasp and murder in fright, some scrambling to the edges of the room or cowering behind their four arms. It was a truly pitiful sight for the three.

The dreg with the crate slowly walked inside and began to speak, as it did it made gestures to them and to the room, no doubt explaining what it thought they were here to do. Eris leaned towards Drifter and asked,

“Can you fit all of us on that scrap heap you call a drop ship Rat?” She muttered as the fallen continued to speak with its kin. Drifter gave her a sideways glance, before nodding his head, though she did hear him grumbl something about ‘three eyes’ and a few choice words. She would remember that for later.

Elsie watched as the Fallen slowly began to grow less fearful and inch closer to them, with the dreg and its crate having finished its speech it began to try and speak in broken English.

“You say Variks, friend? Send to help, yes? Go to Misraakskell yes” there was the faintest bit of hope in the four beady eyes that looked back at her. She turned to the Drifter and Eris, before slowly nodding to the Fallen and gesturing for them to follow them.

Quickly the group had fallen in line and were slowly sneaking their way through the corridors once again. They dodged patrols with the supply dregs help and the use of the map Variks had given them, reaching a large outdoor walkway that Drifters drop ship was hovering near. They climbed aboard, a tight fit given how many there were now in their party, but they were faced now.

Using stolen cloaking tech allowed them to slip safely past the air defenses and back into orbit towards the Derelict. A message was sent to Variks, confirming the refugees rescue and that they would be sent to Mithrax soon.

The three dark warriors breathed a sigh of relief. They were now one step closer to saving their lost friend, and hopefully he could help stop the new threat that had just been released into the Sol System.

Variks watched as a House Salvation Ketch and five skiffs rapidly fled from Rios-Reborn and into the inky blackness of space. He felt his entire soul shudder as the realization of what had been unleashed dawned on him. He quickly went towards his console and began typing in the clearance codes given to him by Zavala during their brief meeting. Soft electronic beeps and whistles sounded as the golden age technology connected to the distant city, the baritone voice of the Commander filling the room with a rumble.

“Variks… did you have something to report?” Came Zavala’s measured response to the unscheduled correspondence. The question weighed on Variks for a moment, swallowing his fear as he begins to recount the events of the day, saying.

“Variks has… news. Dire news that will affect us all...”.

Europa was quickly becoming nothing more than a speck on the astral horizon as Suriks and his fleet raced away. His anger burned like the poisonous ether that the Scorn consumed. He had seen what it did to living Eliksni in the Prison, the desperate suffocation gas the Eliksni unfortunate enough to inhale the foul substance felt their lungs burning from the inside out.

His upper right hand slammed down onto his command seat, the metal denting under his rage. He quickly turned his attention to the ketch’s crew, as they were working to get the newly installed drives powered up and ready for their first real use. Finally after some adjusting and recalibration the lead splicer looked towards the mighty warrior

“It is ready Surikskell, just as you requested” the smaller Fallen bowed its head towards Suriks before stepping away from the controls. The burning rage in Suriks began to morph into sadistic satisfaction. He quickly strood towards the controls, his armor shifting as he took his place in front of the console. But first, he needed to stir the troops, prepare them for a crusade that would put the last uniting of the Houses to shame.

“Eliksni of House Salvation, listen to me and take heart!” He bellowed as he activated his comms link, his rumbling voice reaching every Eliksni in the fleet.

“Today we lost many fine warriors dedicated to the ideals of our House, to our people, and to our survival! They fought to keep the abominations of the Once Great Machine at bay so that we may begin our righteous crusade of Vengeance” his voice began to rise as he continued to speak, Eliksni all around him began nodding along as heartache and anger rose in their hearts in a unified dance.

“But we are still here! We are still breathing and we are still ready to bring our righteous fury down upon the peons of the traitor that left us in ruins!” He could hear members of the crew shouting out cheers as he continued his speech, his voice now booming with fire and charisma.

“We shall show them the error of their faith! We will be the ones to reveal the machines cowardice and show them the truth of this universe! In light there is weakness, there is pain and death.” He paused, letting the cheers and applause across the fleet build up to a fever pitch.

“But in Darkness, there is Strength! There is Power! There is Salvation! Let us show them what a true gods power looks like” he punctuated his speech by activating the new Stasis powered Drive propelling them forward into darkness and towards revenge.

Or so they thought.

Cyrell looked around at the tiny village around him taking in the strange and quaint visage. The thatched roofs and groups on multicolored ponies were like something from a Golden Age fairytale, like the ones from the old archives. He stood out rather obviously, and thought how easily a panic might have overcome the small little town had he not been accompanied by the two princesses and their entourage.

He glanced back to a trio of mares that had fallen unconscious near a cute little flower stand, mumblings of nonsense ambling in the air as a group of ponies helped them recover from their little panic attack. So perhaps they hadn’t avoided ANY panic but three mares out of at least a few hundred wasn’t so bad he supposed.

His ship rested off in the distance, in a lot that was adjacent to the large crystal castle he stood at the entrance of. Foals had cautiously approached it, daring one another to try and touch it and prove their bravery. It reminded him of the times he would go into the city and run into the little gangs of children as they stared slack-jawed at the massive Titan before them. It was a comforting familiarity that helped him to miss home just a little less. But only just.

“Y’all sure do like playing up the strong silent act dont’cha” inquired the melodic twang of Applejack, as she slowly made her way next to him, sitting on her haunches watching the foals trying to one up each other. She turned her brilliant green eyes towards him, shades from the afternoon sun by her wide brimmed hat.

“That thang ain’t gonna up and spook’em right “ she questions, eyes narrowing slightly. Cyrell chuckled and shook his head, he had made sure the ship was locked tight and wouldn’t let the little ones get into anything dangerous or important. Applejack smiled back, giving the Titan a playful punch to his armoured leg.

The two stood in silence as they watched the town slowly acclimate to his presence, the others having gone inside the castle to prepare for the trip to Canterlot or to their respective homes. Finally Cyrell spoke after what felt like hours.

“This is what I love about my home, seeing the people live in peace and without fear…” silence resumed as he took in everything as much as he could, from the smiles and laughter to the distant sounds of neighbors chatting and songs being sung. “I hope one day it will be like this for a long time, once all the threats on our doorstep have. Even dealt with.” He said with finality.

Applejack slowly reached around the towering warrior, bringing him into a small hug as they watched life run its course around them. She had often worried about little Applebloom and what may happen if she and the girls didn’t stop the various baddies that had tried to bring Equestria to its knees. Wondered what might happen to her or Big Mac if they failed, and it dawned on her just how tired the Titan sounded. So they stayed there in quiet, but comfortable silence and watched the peaceful everyday lives of the ponies of Ponyville play out.

It served as a remainder to both what they were fighting to preserve, and what one of them desperately wished to return to.

Chapter 10 – Train of Thoughts and Dreams

Chapter 10 – Train of Thoughts and Dreams

Most Guardians were familiar with the City’s transit system, since it was the best way to traverse the large metroplex without drawing too much of a crowd. While most chose the airborne methods for traveling from place to place, Cyrell preferred the tried and true locomotive. Of course the Trains that ran through the Last City used advanced magnets and polarity to shoot passengers rapidly towards their desired destination, as opposed to the far less advanced coal engine of the Friendship Express.

Even their trains have adorable names.

The Titan thought to himself, lazily watching as the countryside passed by, rolling hills almost appearing to flow like waves of grass and foliage across the quaint valley leading towards Canterlot Mountain. The rhythmic clacking of the train cars provides just enough noise to help keep him grounded in the present. Out of the corner of his eye he sees Twilight, Rainbow and Pinkie chatting about all the recent excitement and their plans when arriving in the Capital. Applejack sat behind Cyrell, her hat turned down to cover her face as she softly snored away, enjoying the brief respite from her labor intensive life on Sweet Apple Acres. Fluttershy sat next to her, happily reading a book with a small smile on her face. Rainbow was beside Cyrell, her eyes darting between his expressionless helm and the world outside the train window. She remained oddly silent next to the Titan, before glancing up to him and asking,

“So what’s it like flying in that ship of yours? Is it exciting? Cause I know I can’t help but get pumped when I’m doing my routines with the other Wonderbolts!” She pumped a foreleg in the air as she finished her question, eagerly looking up to the large human warrior.

Cyrell smirked, she reminded him of Amanda in some ways, what with their love for the sky. While many older guardians remembered Amanda helping with the sparrow races, those who knew her more closely would tell you she would gladly have given up on sparrows all together for the chance to race jump ships.

He chuckled as he thought about one night when she had animatedly discussed that very concept to the whole Ramen shop after he and Cause had returned from one of their unsanctioned missions.

Mourning to the prismatic mare Cyrell responded.

“I do enjoy the feeling of freedom soaring through the air provides” he began, “sometimes it’s even easy to forget how much of the landscape I’m flying above is little more than overgrown ruins…” he titled his head up and towards the sky. He saw large fluffy clouds high above them contrasting with the rich blue sky.

Rainbow joined him, “yeah, I think I get what you mean. Well sorta anyway. It’s like you don’t have anything holding you down and you can do anything!” She said wistfully. Now she definitely reminded you of Amanda.

“You’d get along well with a friend of mine, she also has a love for all things fast and airborne” Cyrell mused, earning Rainbows full attention.

“Oh yeah? Well do t leave me hanging dude, give me the details! Who’s this obviously awesome friend of yours?” She asked, her wings softly readjusting themselves in excitement.

With another mirthful chuckle Cyrell began to tell Rainbow about Amanda Holiday, the Towers own shipwright. He even told her about his own daring maneuvers, like when he used Eris Morn’s ship to board the Dreadnought. Rainbow hung onto every word and the two gladly swapped stories of their time high above in the vast blue sky and beyond.

Sometime later Cyrell reclined back into his seat, he had spent what felt like hours talking with Rainbow about flying and the City’s other various recreational pastimes. The rainbow-maned daredevil eventually went off to find a pillow for her afternoon nap, leaving Cyrell once again to his thoughts and the quiet train car.

All in all, this had felt like any normal train as far as Cyrell was aware, which was oddly bemusing for the Titan who was so far from what he knew to be “normal”. But it was a welcome change, and so he allowed himself, for the first time in what felt like lifetimes, to fall asleep without worry or care.

Cyrell felt the world coalesce around him, blurry I’ll-defined shapes morphing and manifesting around him. He looked around and saw as portions of the ether around him began to take the forms of familiar places from his past. The ethereal architecture of the Dreaming City in one spot and the ruins of the EDZ juxtaposed beside the alien designs of the Cabal, Eliksni and Hive. But it was more than just standard architecture, these were places he knew. Places he had been to and fought in. He saw the Blind Well and the halls of the Hellmouth, the corridors aboard Ghaul’s ship and even the Dreadnought.

Around and around Cyrell twisted and turned as more of his past began to shift in and out of reality around him. It wasn’t until the voices came that he realized just how unnaturally silent it had been. He heard the voices of friends and foes, of random lightless citizens chatter began to softly fill the void around him. They were never loud, almost like whispers, but they were all too familiar.

“You have led a long life, brave warrior. Not unlike my sister and myself” came a new and unfamiliar voice behind him, Cyrell whirled around his fists raised up and ready to strike. Before him was a pony, her dark blue coat allowing her to blend with the shapes easily, despite her wispy mane being so eye catching with bright twinkles that were scattered throughout it. It blew in an unseen breeze, giving it the appearance of the night sky transposed on a calm lake. Her eyes were a brilliant cyan and seemed to hold his own with an authority he had only seen perfected in Zavala and Ikora. This was without a doubt the Alicorn of the Night, Princess Luna.

Cyrell, stoic as ever, swiftly moved to his knee in respect for the Diarch. As he held his head down he heard her softly chuckle at his sudden shift in demeanor.

“There is no need for that my friend, this is an informal visit, not some stuffy court summons” her voice was light and filled with a mix of mirth and curiosity. “I felt it appropriate to introduce myself beforhoof, since I may be indisposed when you arrive at the castle.” She approached him, her wing slowly stretching out as Cyrell rose to his full height and placed his hands behind his back.

“I am Luna, Princess of the Night and Diarch of Equestria, a pleasure to finally meet you Cyrell” she was now right in front of him, her height much greater than even Cadence, with her head coming just below his chest. If this was the younger sister then the oldest may just meet him eye to eye, Cyrell thought to himself before he spoke.

“The pleasure is mine Princess, though I do have to ask, where are we exactly?” He turned his head around d to see that the void had remained in a perpetual state of shifting landscapes and whispers. “It’s like now where I’ve been before, and that’s saying something” he continued.

Luna nodded her head, and with a spark from her horn the world around them began to take on the form of the Tower. But not the one he had last seen… no this was the old tower, from before the Red War! Cyrell took in the sight of the pristine courtyard, it was so familiar and yet so alien after all this time. Luna began to speak again as he drank in the memory of his old home.

“I have seen some of your dreams, and helped to aid in vanquishing a few nightmares since your presence was made known to us” she began, though Cyrell quickly snapped to attention at that. He recalled that the other princesses and mares had mentioned one of the two Diarchs having such abilities. He had not really believed them at first, but now he understood exactly just how literal that claim had been. Sensing his sudden discomfort, Luna swiftly began to explain herself.

She told him of the fears shared by her sister and herself about the unknown visitor from the stars, of the need to discern if he was what he claimed. To ensure he held no secret intentions to harm or upend them and their peaceful society. Cyrell took it all in, ever once saying a word but his mind was buzzing with activity. On the one hand he understood their position, it was one that Humanity took often in regards to the myriad aliens that had begun to flood into Sol. Agents like the Hidden were well known to infiltrate and spy on targets of it wrest for humanity, so it makes sense that a dreamwalker would use her abilities to discern the intent of an unknown.

On the other hand it was a breach of trust, one that made him wary of this new alicorn. Just how far into his past had she gone? What secrets did she learn and more importantly… did she see what even what he could not? Could she see his past that no longer even he could recall? That thought derailed all others, and he suddenly felt the urge to ask for himself. Perhaps he had spent too much time with Ana but he wouldn’t deny wondering what kind of life, and what kind of person, he had been in his first life.

Sensing the large warrior's inner conflict Luna decided to assuage his fears, “I assure you brave one, I looked only into your claims and to discern your heart” she paused, her eyes somehow finding his even behind the blank faceplate of his helm. “I am truly sorry for that, but I hope you can understand we needed to be sure, and I made every effort to keep out of anything too personal”

She recalled a dream she had happened upon early on, not quite a nightmare but also far from pleasant. He had been on his knees, arms hovering over a metal biped that had been severely damaged. It had taken her only a few seconds to realize that this was a memory she had no right to view, not without express permission.

Returning to the present, she approached again, before sitting on her haunches and holding her forlegs to the towering biped. “Miss Pie tells me the best way to say sorry is with a ‘big warm hug’” her face morphing into a smirk as she raised her eyebrows a bit in barely hidden mirth at the stunned man.

Cyrell simply stood there for a few seconds, before slowly sinking to his knee and accepting the strange princesses hug. He briefly wondered if living for hundreds of years simply made one eccentric, and then he recalled some of the Guaridans he knew and simply nodded to himself.

Either that or we are all crazy, he thought. After they broke the hug Luna spent the time divulging what she knew, and asking her own questions. Of his home, his friends, his adv ethers and much more. Cyrell would match each with a question of his own, Learning more and not only Equestria, but of the Lunar Princess and her sisters exploits over a thousand years ago. They stayed like that for sometime before he felt the world around him slowly fade away as he once more returned to the waking world, now with the happiness of having met a new friend.

Cyrell slowly came to consciousness, a dull jabbing beginning to become more and more noticeable as his senses returned from his deep sleep. He lazily turned to see Rainbow, a large grin on her face as she pointed out the train window to the world beyond.

“Check it out big guy! The one and only Canterlot Castle! She exclaimed, her wings fluttering as Cyrell slowly turned his gaze towards where she was gesturing. What he saw seemed to have been pulled straight from one of the ancient story books the cryptarchs gushed over, as he witnessed the grandeur of the Jewel of Equestria: Canterlot Castle.

It’s towers and walls were tall and imposing, a famiglie and almost welcome sight to the Titan as he compared them to the City’s own wall and defense towers. Unlike theirs, Canterlot had large spire-esque towers with large colorful flags adorning the top, each flowing mane tidally in the strong mountain breeze. The stone was an immaculate white, almost marble in appearance, and seemed to reflect light back almost as well as the large Golden domes of the lesser buildings that dotted the large keeps grounds. he saw what looked like a set of academic buildings off to the east, centered around a large observatory. To the west he saw more uniform and strictly placed buildings, no doubt used to house the military and its upper echelons. The military sector was designed with form and function in mindC a contrast to humanities methods even in the modern day, as they combined the same brilliant white stone work with rich gold accents and large golden domes scattered about its areas. From their current angle there was not much else that he could see, but the Castle proper was more than enough to make up for it. It was large and regal, with vaulted arches and intricate statues and other stonework adorning its outer walls and walkways. A set of large rainbow waterfalls framed the central entryway. The solid looking golden doors had what had to be even further ornamentation though he could not make it out even with his helmet systems from this far away.

It was truly a sight to behold and it brought forth a wonder Cyrell hadn't felt since he first was given entry into the Awokens own ethereal home. Soon he would be wandering these ancient halls in order to finally meet the rulers of this land, and with any luck the ponies who would be able to aid him in returning home.

Author's Note

Well it's been a minute huh? I felt like it was best to publish what I had now, since I ended up adding some scenes that weren't part of my original outline. I feel like there isn't enough interaction between our stoic titan and his equine companions. This chapter is my way of trying to remedy that issue and going forward I'll see about adding in more similar chapters where appropriate.

As always I'd love to hear from you! Got a question or want to discuss the story thus far, then leave a comment! I'll read through them all no matter what! And as always thank you for reading my silly little story.

Until next time Guardians.

Chapter 11 - Meet the Titan

Chapter 11 - Meet The Titan

From the moment they stepped off the platform and into the Grand Canterlot Station, the group had been the center of attention. Everywhere the party looked there was a flurry of sound and motion as ponies of all shapes and shades gawked at the bizarre entourage making its way toward Canterlot proper. The streets of Canterlot were in full swing as they made their way through the shining city, it’s large buildings made from brilliant white stone that reflected the Sun's light like a mirror. Groups of ponies in a variety of outfits flitted in and out of expensive shops selling a variety of wares, loud conversations echoed in the air about the recent news and the juicy new gossip. For the Elements, save for Twilight and to a lesser degree Rarity, it was the kind of controlled chaos that would make Discord cackle with glee. For Cyrell it was familiar and inviting.

He recalled similar experiences when traveling around the City, especially during holidays like the Dawning or events like the Faction Rallies. While the Light might have granted Guardians paracausal power and abilities, it had not stopped them from being human. For those who were less familiar with the denizens of the Tower this would be a shock, but people like Amanda Holiday knew better. Guardians were still people, no matter how outrageous their armor was.

His thoughts faded as he watched his escorts begin carving a path through the large crowds that had gathered to greet them. Cyrell ch Jules as he saw the ponies of this impressive city doing their best to grab the six mares attention. Yet another familiar thing in this strange alien world he found himself.

Not one to dawdle, he swiftly made his way next to the group of friends and as one they marched toward the castle. Only stopping for the large carriages that ruled the streets of this lavish capital. The streets bent and twist every which way, slowly ascending up towards the mountain peak and the Castle built atop it.

Cyrell had his eyes locked onto the objective, when he suddenly felt something nudge his arm. A glance revealed that Rainbow Dash had taken position in the air next to him, a grin spreading across her face.

“If you think this is impressive, you should see Cloudsdale! The most important Pegasus city in all of Equestria!” She wrapped a hoof around the back of Cyrell’s neck before waving her other hoof up towards the early afternoon sky. “I mean, I’m sure you’ve seen Cloudsdale but it’s totally different walking on a cloud than flying” she continued.

Cyrell had to give the prismatic mare that he hadn’t really been paying too much attention to the city itself, mostly because he was preoccupied with the… other revelations at the time. Still perhaps if they were lucky he could indulge her.

“The mission first my friend, then you can show me as many wonders as you like” he replied, ruffling her mane a bit as she chuckled. Rainbow quickly changed positions, darting right in front of Cyrell but maintaining while also keeping pace with the group as they continued toward the Castle Gate.

“You bet, I’ll introduce you to the other Wonderbolts! We can even go to the museum and I can show you all the awesome stuff they have on display, like the original jacket worn by Commander Hurricane during the founding of the ‘Bolts” Rainbow gushed as she and Cyrell followed the others further toward their destination. Cyrell had to admire the mare's glee for this group of games flying pegasi, it reminded him of the groups of lightless citizens that were obsessed with the Iron Lords. Perhaps he should indulge his pegasus friend a bit and give some history himself, trust goes both ways afterall.

“The way you speak of these Wonderbolts is very similar to how I’ve heard some people refer to a group from my world, called the Iron Lords” Cyrell paused networks, gauging the Rainbow’s reaction as she seemed to halt midair before zooming in close to him.

“Iron Lords? That’s a pretty cool name, what do they do? C’mon don’t leave me floating!” Rainbow pressed her eyes somehow growing larger as she trembled with excitement.

How do their eyes get so large.. and sparkle like that? Cyrell thought briefly. He mentally shrugged it off though, probably Magic or something. “The Iron Lords were the first of the Risen to band together to defend Humanity. They created a set of laws called the Iron Decree to help unite the Risen together and put an end to the endless wars the Warlords had been perpetuating”. Cyrell explained. Cyrell had learned a lot of this from Selene shortly after his initial resurrection, as they had even the long journey toward the Last City. All Guardians learn the history of the Dark Age and how it eventually paved the way for the construction of the Last City.

Rainbow was now completely in geek out mode, her grin had practically split her face as she once again floated over towards. Trellis side. “Okay, they sound awesome. But I need details! Like what’d they do exactly? You gotta tell me” she said, before putting a good to her chin and humming. She crossed her eyes and stuck out her tongue as well before slapping her forehooves together with a small clop. Her vibrant eyes met Cyrells helmeted gaze before she smirked at him and said “How about this big guy, you tell me about these Iron Lords and I’ll tell you all about the Wonderbolts” she exclaimed.

Trellis nodded his head, which was all the prompting Rainbow needed to begin.

“Okay, so the ‘Bolts are the premier flying group in all of Equestria” as she spoke she flew ahead of Cyrell score continuing, “They are the fastest, the most talented and most experienced flyers you’ll find. Anywhere!”

Cyrell had to stifle a chuckle as he watched the mare zip and zoom as she punctuated the qualities of the famed fliers. It was just like his first time asking Amanda about ship upgrades.

I think those two would get along nicely, he thought to himself. Selene briefly materialized just to see what was happening, before rolling her eye and disappearing again. Rainbow never noticed as she continued healing more and more praise upon the Wonderbolts, before Cyrell decided to redirect the conversation to what they did exactly.

“I think you’ve described these Wonderbolts skills well enough Rainbow” he said “Why don’t you tell me more about what exactly you all do”?

“Oh, uh right hehe!” Came Rainbows’ reply as she sheepishly rubbed the back of her head with a hoof. “Okay so, on top of performing the most incredible flying stunts and shows in existence, we also are still technically part of the Royal Army as well” Rainbow had gotten back into her groove flying ahead of the Titan as they walked. “Way back during the founding of Equestria, that was more or less all the bolts did, being made up of the first pegasus warriors to join Equestria. Over time they proved themselves to every pony like when Commander Hurricane got his nickname by leading the ‘Bolts in calming an unexpected, uh, hurricane.” Rainbow fumbled a bit with the last bit but quickly resumed
Recovered her bravado as Cyrell raised a hand to her. Rainbow tilted her head at the gesture “What’s up big guy?” She asked.

Cyrell lowered his hand, his eyes briefly checking on their progress. The Castle was still a fair distance away. “Well” he began, “I’m just a little confused. I thought you controlled the weather here” he asked.

Rainbow clonked a hoof to her forehead l, “oh duh, sorry dude I forgot you're still new to all this” she bagolo her head and continued “back then the weather was still wing affected by latent chaos Magic from Discord. That’s also why Ponyville has more weather ponies than normal, since they have to deal with storms from the Everfree on occasion as well”. Cyrell nodded, that made a lot of sense given their previous talks about the forest and Spirit of Disharmony.

Suddenly Fluttershy piped up, having been listening along to the two as they had walked and flew. “Oh but he doesn’t do that sort of thing anymore of course, like we mentioned on the way back to Ponyville. He even helps sometimes with the storms! He’s a real sweetheart when you get to know him” she added as a smile spread across her face. Applejack and Rarity briefly shared a smug look with one another before shaking their heads and chuckling to themselves. What she had said was true, but those same storms Discord did help with were also usually ones that affected a certain mare he had come to fancy. Though said mare didn’t seem to realize it just yet.

“Anyway the ‘Bolts may mostly do Flight Demonstrations and Air Shows now, but since we never were fully removed from the military we still have ranks and run combat drills to make sure that if Equestria ever needs us, we’ll be ready!” Rainbow pumped a hoof in teen air to accent her excitement. “Plus Commander Hurricane was just one of the most awesome WonderBolt to exist! There’s still Firefly who helped to save camping ponies during a raging forest fire or Silver Squall who led a detachment of Wonderbolts to save Van Hoover and its port during a surprise winter storm!” Rainbow was doing loops and corkscrews as she listed the feats of Wonderbolts past, a large smile plastered across her muzzle. Though it took a slight cocky tinge as she added in “Plus I am the only pony to do the Sonic Rainboom! Just so ya know.” She smirked. Eventually she managed to regain control of herself, after the first few playful snickers started to arise from her friends.

Cyrell chuckled as well, amused and impressed by both the pegasus mares clear admiration for her organization and the impressive feats she had proclaimed. Deciding he ought to start his end of the agreement, he cleared his throat, grabbing the attention of all the equines in their group, though Twilight and Candace only allowed their ears to turn, as they led the group forward.

Cyrell began to speak, “These Wonderbolts are certainly something then, I hope you will find my tales of the Iron Lords as interesting” there was a hint of smugness to Cyrell’s voice, afterall he himself and earned the title of Iron Lord while aiding in the Siva Crisis alongside many others. Lord Saladin had told many of the stories he would soon be retelling himself during that campaign. It had given Cyrell a new perspective on just how important it was to teach Guardians the importance of utilizing their gifts for good. A lesson he believed should extend to the use of Darkness as well.

“As you know, myself and other Guardians are revived by our Ghosts to defend Humanity and the Traveler. But what has been made abundantly clear since that time is that the Light itself is not exclusive to just the righteous or honorable” he paused for a moment, taking in the faces of his traveling companions. While Cyrell certainly believed most Guardians were doing everything for the good of the Last City and Humanity, he knew that not all Risen were heroic in nature. Cytan was a tyrant who cared only for power, The Ghost Hunter was a maniac who fell from grace and became a cruel murderer of innocent ghosts, Shin Malfur fell to the Dark and was willing to kill in its name. He had even had to deal with fallen Guardians himself, mostly while aiding the Drifter when Gambit was still relatively new.

Twilight was the first to speak up, “So just like how our magic can be used for anything the wielded desires, your Light can be used to do evil things as well?” She asked the question with trepidation. Clearly she was afraid of insulting the large man. With a heavy sigh Cyrell nodded and continued.

“For a time Guardians were known simply as the Risen, back when they and the ghosts were just starting to appear. It wasn’t long before they began to go by a new name though… Warlords. Some were kind, like Lord Shaxx, and would air the lightless people under their care like the greater kings and nobles of our ancient past. But others were cruel and vile, using their lightless civilians as laborers or even as living shields. The Iron Lords themselves were all Warlords for a time before they started to notice how much chaos and bloodshed the constant warring was reeking on our people. They banded together and made a home on a large mountain much like this one, which they called Felwinter’s Peak, and there they crafted the Iron Decree. A set of laws for how the various Risen were to act and treat one another and the lightless people around them to stem the tide of suffering and war and begin rebuilding our once great civilization” another pause as the Titan recalled the far off look Saladin had when recalling his past companions and deeds. The man was haunted by not only the Dark Age but the battles and defeats that followed at the hands of aliens and Warmind alike.

Cyrell lifted his head as he heard Cadence speak up, “so these Iron Lords wanted to try and untie and form… what exactly? An army?” The pink Princess asked, her head tilted to one side.

“Yes” came the Titans answer, “they believed that with the right tools and planning that we could begin to retake all that we lost… if only they knew just what was waiting beyond our homeworld” Cyrell suppressed a shudder ras images of the Hellmouth and Dreadnought flashed in his mind. He continued on, after shaking the images away, “But they also aided in the creation and defense of the Last City. While they dreamt of restoring our people to the heights of the Golden Age, they did not forget to protect them as they were then.”

The group of mares walked along for a moment in silence before Fluttershy’s head seemed to bolt up, her eyes wide as she looked to Cyrell. No words left her though, but it was clear she had thought of something distressing, which Applejack was quick to pick up on. “What’s the matter ‘Shy” she asked, quickly moving to be beside her friend. Fluttershy looked between Applejack and Cyrell. Eventually she managed to ask in a shaking voice, “What happened to them?”.

That was all she had to say. Cyrell had to commend her attention to detail. Even the mare being addressed had yet to notice how he mentioned the Iron Lords in almost exclusively the past tense. Rainbow’s ignorance was further highlighted as she rapidly looked between Cyrell and Fluttershy, her Ruby eyes filled with questions left unspoken and soon to be answered.

“They died.” Cyrell felt he needed to ‘rip the bandaid off’ as the ancient saying went, Bette they know ahead of time so the details weren’t muddled with further questions or sympathies. The effect was immediate, with Rainbow slowly coming to land, trotting next to him with her ears pinned back. “But you have those little ghost dudes right?” She asked, “wouldn’t they just bring them back”? Silence reigned for a minute or two, as the seven ponies mulled over this new revelation. Cyrell began to speak again.

“They had heard rumors of wondrous Golden Age technology that could build anything, from weapons and armor to ships and even entire cities.” He explained, Selene materializing as he lifted his right hand. A hologram appeared above her displaying a grange broken triangle shape. “They called it SIVA, Golden age nanomachines that could be instructed to do almost anything.” He turned his helmet to each mare, giving each a firm look. “It was the perfect bait for the would-be reclaimers of humanity’s lost empire. Apparently Rasputin, an advanced AI designed to defend Humanity from threats from within and without the system, had lured them into a trap to destroy them.” He said watching as the gates rapidly began to draw nearer and nearer with each step. Soon they would make their way into the castle proper.

“But why?!” Came the unified response, the group halting briefly in confusion. Cyrell halted his progress and turned around to face them. “Part of it…” he began “ was out of fear, because he did not understand the Iron Lords given their Paracausal nature. The other was because of Felwinter himself, but that's another story altogether. Suffice to say they had some previous history that caused the Warmind to further panic. So it used SIVA to kill the Iron Lords and their Ghosts, resulting in their Final Deaths” he finished.

The group felt a new blanket of sadness settle over them, their sorrow now directed to this group of heros that had been slain in cold blood. Luckily Cyrell had planned for just that. Even with as little time as they had together he could tell they were unaccustomed to the loss and pain that he and Humanity were all too familiar with. He took a breath and spoke again.

“But all is not lost, because the Iron Lords also still exist today,” this caused the downcast eyes of his companions to shoot up in confusion.

“But you just said that- '' Rainbow began before the Titans hand raised up to silence her. Her mouth stayed open for a moment before Pinkie Pie raised a hoof up to close it for her. A short giggle was her only reaction to Rainbow's sideways glance that had followed the party pony.

“The original group was mostly destroyed, save for Lord Saladin and Lady Efrideet.” He said, “But new Iron Lords have risen since under their watchful gaze. I myself… am one of them.” He slowly pulled a small chain out of a pouch on his side, an emblem of two wolves howling on either side of a large tree dangling from it. Rainbow races forward for a closer look, marveling at the trinkets. “I earned this for completing the training to become an Iron Lord when an alien species we call the Fallen tried to use SIVA themselves. Thankfully we managed to prevent the worst and now the SIVA Crisis is but a memory” He said.

“So awesome! So does that mean…?” Her question hung in the air as Cyrell rolled his eyes, a hearty chuckle managing to escape as he simply replied.

“Lord Cyrell at your service Wonderbolt Rainbow Dash” the large warrior giving a mock bow to the prismatic mare before him, as she and her friends began to laugh. Cyrell happily resumed walking alongside the group as they continued to talk about both the Wonderbolts and Iron Lords though now with more levity and joy. They barely noticed the clinking of the iron gates as they entered the grounds of Canterlot Castle.

Cadence and Twilight lead the group as they navigate the vaulted halls of Canterlot Castle. Cyrell frank in the splendor as best he could with how quickly they were going now, mostly at Twilight's insistence. Unlike the rest of the City, the Castle was built with Marble and Ivory, making it stand out even amongst the rest of Canterlots gleaming streets and architecture. Large curtains draped and framed the impressive stained glass Windows of the Hall of Harmony, the main entry way towards the central Throne Room and where the accomplishments of Equestria’s greatest heros were forever honored for generations to learn and admire.

Pinkie Pie is more than happy to point out the multiple instances of her and her friends exploits, with Twilight providing insight on the more obscure pieces. Further in they went, passing by grand paintings and pillars, until finally they stood before a massive set of golden doors. The doors had the emblem of the Two Sisters expertly presented as a relief upon its grand surface. Surrounding it were more relics of other ponies, living and playing under the two sisters' watchful eyes, stretching all the way down to the scarlet red carpet that covered almost every inch of floor within the castle.

Cyrell was briefly reminded of his time on the Leviathan, exploring and fighting through its expansive halls as Emperor Calus had watched. His spoils from that time still remained in his vault, reminders of a time before things had changed. He looked up in time for Cadence and Twilight to approach him, the former was as calm and collected as always while the latter seemed to exude nervous energy. Cadence took the lead.

“Now I know you might be nervous, but We can assure you that both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are very kind ponies, I’m sure they’ll be more than open to helping once they are brought up to speed about your situation” the older Princess said, looking out of her periphery as Twilight gulped nervously. A kick bump from Cadence set her right though, “Remember to Breath Twilight. Everything is going to be fine.” She said, a comforting smile aimed at her sister in law that Twilight happily reciprocated.

“She’s right” Twilight followed up, “I’ve known Princess Celestia since I was a filly, and Luna has been my friend for a while now, they are you kind ponies that will no doubt be eager to help!” She said, a determined smile on her muzzle. The rest of the girls were quick to validate Twilight as well.

Cyrell nodded, replying “You don’t need to worry, this ain’t my first run-in with Royalty and I have technically met with Princess Luna already” he said, his latter statement shocking the group around him. He continued, “She came to me in a dream and… we talked. About many things. The pressure for warriors and the feats of defending one's people from a universe that seems hellbent to destroy them” he paused for a moment, recalling the refreshing conversation. Most Guardians avoided such topics because they wanted to avoid looking ungrateful or weak. Ow more than ever, as the ever watchful eye of the Praxic Order had begun to make itself known more and more since Eramis’s defeat.

“Well that’s good” Cadence said, “That should make things much easier then, let’s not keep them waiting!” She swiftly turned to one of the two gold clad guards and gave a nod, the two soldiers stamping their weapons on the ground as the grand door to Equestria’s seat of power opened in to allow the party entry.

The Throne Room was as immaculate as the rest of the castle had been, the same brilliant stone work accented with golds, oranges and blues. The pillars in this room that lead all the way into the large domed roof high above them were covered in finely detailed statues that emerged and blended back into the towering marble from the bottom to the top. Silken tapestries emblazoned with stylized depictions of the Sun and Moon covered the pristine white walls, held aloft on finely crafted golden rings perfectly blending into the stonework. In the back of the room a large waterfall fell behind the twin thrones, the water pooling in a large basin before flowing around the dias and over the sides onto the main floor, where trenches covered in stained glass carried it away elsewhere. Similar stained glass covered large swathes of the wall, depicting ancient victories of the Two Sisters, and of their reuniting thanks to the new Bearers of Harmony.

Upon the dias sat the two Diarchs, each upon a magnificent throne that reflected their otherworldly charge. Celestia’s throne was made of marble and gold, a large yellow pillow beneath her to provide comfort for hours and hours of Court proceedings. A stylized sun served as the backrest, predominately made of gold with bright polished brass accenting it. Luna’s throne was made of obsidian and polished silver, a rich royal blue pillow beneath her. Her backrest displayed an obsidian circle with a crescent of polished silver depicting her moon. The two sat with demure smiles upon their faces, their eyes following the group as they approached the edge of the dias.

Once the group had gotten close enough, the rest of the bearers split off to the side, after bowing briefly to the princesses. Cadence spread her wings and took her place beside Celestia, giving a small nod to her Aunt and receiving one in kind. Twilight remained beside Cyrell, who bent his upper body, his right arm across his chest, before rising up again. Selene materialized over his left shoulder and did her best to perform a bow as well in respect.

Silence reigned over the room for a time as Twilight looked from the alien to her fellow princesses. From Cyrell’s position it seemed as if Celestia was attempting to see past his helmets featureless facade. Her eyes were curious, calculating but with a hint of warmth underneath. A brief glance to Luna revealed that she was far more relaxed. Their time together had more than solidified her opinion of Cyrell and the same was true for him. Noticing the Titan looking to her, she stood and bowed her head toward him, her smile widening.

Luna would be the one to break the oppressive silence, saying “It is good to see you again Titan Cyrell, I hope your journey was pleasant”

Celestia’s eyes shot toward her sister, her brow slightly raised before her expression returned to its unassuming pleasant smile. Clearly the younger sister had not kept her elder sister in the loop when it came to her clandestine meeting with their guest.

“I wasn’t aware you had gone to see our new guest sister, I wish you had told me and we could have gone together. Unless of course you were afraid I’d embarrass you” Celestia snarked, her smile and eyes glinting mischievously as her sister rolled her eyes in exasperation.

“I merely wished to speak candidly with him in a neutral space, it isn’t my fault you lack the abilities to walk in the land of dreams'' Luna shot back, her own snarky grin forming as she mentioned her ability to dream walk.

Celestia huffed, rolling her eyes before returning her gaze to Cyrell. “Well since you are already familiar with my sister, allow me to introduce myself. I am Princess Celestia, Co-Ruler of Equestria and Herald of the Sun. Twilight and her friends have told me a great deal about you and your plight, and Cadence has had similarly positive remarks” as she spoke, Celestia stood and began to walk down from the dias to stand before Cyrell and Selene.

It occurred to Cyrell just how much taller the two sisters were from any other equestrian he had encountered so far. Luna’s head was able to reach his chest, but her sister was nearly eye to eye with him! Cyrell waited in silence for the Princess to resume speaking. If his encounters with Mara Sov had taught him anything, it’s that powerful rulers typically like to test their guests' patience. Selene followed his lead, remaining as still as she could above his shoulder. The two weren’t sure if their gesture of trust was noticed by the Diarchs, but they felt it necessary to show that they had nothing to hide. They still didn’t know if the princesses could harm Selene, so revealing her was possibly a risk.

“That being said,” Celestia continued, “I wanted to hear it all from you directly. I’ve found that is much easier to gauge a creature's intent by looking them in the eye” she said with a twinkle in her own eye. It wasn’t a threat, but it was clear the solar princess wanted to be absolutely sure he was telling her the truth. Cyrell was more than happy to oblige, and began to recount all that he had to her. Celestia for her part remained as stoic as she had when they had entered, her eyes seeming to peer into his despite not having seen his face. The rest of the group shuffled nervously, glancing between the two and each other as Celestia and Cyrell spoke. Questions were asked and answers given, before finally Cyrell had told her everything.

Celestia was quiet for a moment, her magenta eyes almost glowing as she stared at the human. But slowly Cyrell saw them soften, as she softly said, “Your people have suffered not unlike our own, and I would be remiss to not help a lost warrior return to the home he adores.” A hardness came to her eyes and tone suddenly as she added “I don’t know if I trust this Darkness, such entities are often more than happy to twist and corrupt those who allow them entry…” both she and Luna shared a look, before Celestia returned her attention to Cyrell. “But I have no doubt my sister would have been able to tell if you had such an issue, so for now I’m willing to let it be. But you must promise me you will only use it to power your machine.” Her words held a finality to them, there was no room for argument.

“I was reborn in the Light, and will always fight for it and Humanity. The Darkness may try to lead some Guardians astray, but I will never allow myself to forget what I was brought back to do. You have my word that it will be used as nothing more than a tool.” Cyrell said, his own tone matching Celestia’s. The two shared another moment before the solar princess smiled widely, and poked the Titans helmet with a hoof.

“Boop! Come now my large friend, no need to be all serious” she smirked. Immediately the tense air seemed to rush out as a friendly atmosphere took its place. The rest of the gathered ponies visibly relaxed as both the princesses and Cyrell chuckled together.

“If you think he’s bad you should meet Commander Zavala! I’m pretty sure he doesn’t even know what a vacation is with how much of a workaholic he is” Selene laughed as she spoke, Cyrell joining in, with the rest of the assembled ponies adding their own guffaws as they embraced the newfound levity surrounding them. Soon they were talking about all kinds of topics as Cyrell and Selene questioned the elder princesses about the nature of the world they now found themselves in and it’s more esoteric history. The two sisters were happy to oblige as the bearers gathered around them to listen in as well.

After a while the seven mares decided to retire, The elements eager to get some sleep and Cadence eager to see her husband and daughter. Soon Celestia and Luna were all that remained with Cyrell and they began to discuss what they could do to aid in his quest, namely in helping to source areas that may yield the best results for creating motes of Light and Dark. “I can have my mages take a look at recent problem areas, I’m sure the creatures of the Everfree are more than eager to avoid you at this point if what Twilight told me is anything to go by” Celestia said, Luna nodding along with her sister. “We will have our assistant Raven Inkwell write up a list of ponies we will need to aid you, in the meantime you are welcome to stay here until we can find somewhere to determine the best starting point for getting you home.” Luna added.

“That should work well, so long as the big guy here has something he can unleash the Light on, the rest should be easy!” Selene chirped.

Eventually the princesses had to take their leave to finish their duties, and Cyrell was more than happy to seek out a warm bed. He needed to rest for the trials that were to come. Though he couldn’t shake the feeling that things might not be as easy as Selene had made it out.

Suriks gazed out to the blue and green glimmering planet that his ship had arrived at. While at first glance it had seemed to be Earth to his subordinates, Suriks could tell something was wrong. He had been to the human homeworld during his time with the House of Devils. This world was similar but he knew it was certainly NOT Earth. The continents were wrong, the deserts in the wrong places. And not a single speck of the Once Great Machine were anywhere to be found.

Something had gone horribly wrong and it made him furious.

He unclenched his upper fist, allowing the dreg he had strangled in his anger to fall limply to the ground. More would pay for this error in time but for now he wanted answers. With a guttural growl pervading every syllable he spoke to the bridge crew, “I want our splicers checking every last part of the engines so they can tell me exactly what went wrong.” He growled. The crew were quick to bow to the towering Eliksni, rushing to do as he commanded out of fear of joining the miserable dreg that lay cold and lifeless at his feet.

Turning to another group of vandals, Suriks commanded, “Send a few skiffs down there, see if there is anything worth scavenging or using to restock our supplies. There is no sense letting an opportunity to bolster ourselves while we wait for those blundering fools to give me their report. Be quick.” The Vandals quickly bowed to their Kell and made haste for the hangar, eager to put as much distance between themselves and Suriks as possible.

Suriks returned his gaze to the right la et before him. While this feat had certainly soured his mood and had no doubt made him look like a fool, he couldn’t deny the usefulness of such a detour in preparing his forces for the battle to come. When the time came for them to march upon the so-called “Last City”, the human wretches there would be ill prepared for the fury and power House Salvation would unleash. Not even their Guardians would be able to save them this time.

The Darkness had chosen the Eliksni to carry out its will and seek revenge for their abandonment, and they were all too eager to please their new benefactor and date their bloodlust. Suriks eyes watched multiple skiffs as they made for the planet's surface, a grin spreading across his jagged maw at the thought of the coming conquest.

“I will be in my chambers, send for me when they make they have scoured the planets surface” he rumbled, stalking through the bridge entrance and through the winding halls of the Ketch toward his abode. Around him he could hear the hiss of pressurized air and ether being carried throughout the large vessel. His large form caused the floor to rumble lightly with each step his massive form took. Other members of House Salvation were quick to make room for him, a sign of the fear and respect he had instilled in them through his conquests over the years.

A growl escaped his maw, thinking of the blow this mishap might have on that control. The last thing he needed was for some upstart to try and divide his army before their conquest had even begun! He would need to plan a way to make this work in his favor, and if those fools rocketing toward the planet were wise then they would ensure that he could do just that. Otherwise they would find themselves short of a pair of arms for their failure.

Eventually he managed to find his way into his private chambers, large banners of his new House hung up on the walls. At one time they would have been the sugli and colors of the House of Devils, his and Eramis’s original House, but that was a very long time ago. Beyond that the room was fairly sparse, serving almost exclusively as a place for him to rest between battles. His bed is made of stolen rags, carpets and other bedding from Earth. Mostly from when they had first arrived in the system many, many years ago and had plenty to scavenge.

He slowly eased himself down, ready to rest and try to put an end to the headache he was forming before it could get worse. His mind wandered as he thought of their recent losses, and of older wounds dealt by the monsters that the humans called ‘Guardians’. They had been blessed with terrible power, power that the Once Great Machine had never given to them. And why? What made those lanky little things so worthy of it?!

Fury seized his mind as he thought of the struggles his people had endured since the Whirlwind, how they suffered defeat after defeat at the hands of these Guardians. How they had been abandoned.

He cracked his primary eyes open and saw in a small metal table the answer to everything. Angular in shape, his Splinter hummed softly as it floated in a special containment field he had the splicers make for him. He hoped they would finish the new modifications to his gauntlet soon, and it would allow him to more safely use the wondrous power the Dark had gifted them. It had done so freely, asking only loyalty in return, far more than the Once Great Machine had done for them.

His secondary eyes opened as he gazed longingly at the artifact, feeling it draw him into itself. Whispers filled the room as he meditates on the device, watching as it flowed a muted blue. This was the key to everything, this was what would make his people great again.

This was the tool they would use to destroy everything that had wronged them, starting with the Humans and their beloved “Traveller”. He grimes as he thought to himself.

It’s only a matter of time now.

Chapter 12 - Step One of Many

Chapter 12 – Step One Of Many

The grand halls of Canterlot Castle are wide and lofty, stretching high into the air with ornate archways and artisanal stonework. It reminded Cyrell of the chapels and other ancient holy sites he had explored across Earth when he was still newly resurrected. Of course most of those old buildings had long been abandoned for centuries and were slowly being reclaimed by nature. Most now lay in slowly crumbling ruins, but their former majesty still could be seen in small parts of their design and construction.

“Sir Cyrell, are you alright? You’ve been very quiet” came a voice beside him, drawing Cyrell from his thoughts and back into the present. He glanced over to see Stalwart Defense, the Captain of the Royal Guard that Princess Celestia had introduced him to during their first few meetings. The stallion reminded him of members of the city’s own lightless military forces, although far less stressed and more social. His armor was made of brilliant gold like most of the guards with a rich purple cape flowing behind him. A plumed helmet sat atop his head, framing his face and allowing only his eyes and the front of his muzzle to be seen. The cape had the Equestrian Coat of Arms stitched into it as well, with some ancient Ponish words encompassing the top and bottom of the image.

Cyrell quickly composed himself before responding, “I was just thinking about the different options you had sent me earlier this week. I think I’ve made up my mind for the first excursion” he said simply. Stalwart immediately perked up, a wide grin spreading across his muzzle.

“Excellent! Then where are we going first, my friend?” Stalwart said, leaning toward the Titan as they continued to walk towards the War Room. The command staff had pooled together multiple files of dangerous zones that they had been meaning to send forces into to cull some of the more dangerous monstrosities, predominantly the more chaotic ones. With Cyrell already proving his combat prowess, and uncanny ability to cheat death, this had presented both sides with a rather golden opportunity. The Royal Guard had been more than eager to supply all their findings for the Titan swiftly, no doubt eager to have some of those dangerous missions taken care of for them.

“The Hayseed Swamps, specifically the eastern badlands I think” Cyrell said, “It sounds like a good place to start out with. Being relatively far from any other villages or towns.” They had by this point made it to the castle's War Room, Cyrell entering first with Stalwart quickly following. Compared to most of the other areas of the castle this room was by far the most Spartan that Cyrell had encountered. Most of its walls were covered in tall wooden bookshelves, lined with a variety of texts and scrolls for the commanders to utilize during their meetings. There were a few chairs and desks on the corners of the room as well, but little actual decoration was found besides a large banner displaying the Equestrian Coat of Arms much like Stalwarts cape. Stalwart had chosen to approach the large square table that took up the majority of the room's center. Charging his horn caused the once blank table to project a topographical view of Hayseed Swamp. Most of the area was swampland, but off to the East a series of large bubbling tar fields that were home to some of the more dangerous creatures in Equestria could be seen.

“That should certainly net you some of the Dark Magic you said you needed in spades. Have you decided on any follow ups?” Stalwart asked as he tapped a hoof to his chin, moving about tiny figures representing Royal Guard troop deployments and formations, and even one of the Titan himself with his magic as he spoke. “Because those monsters will need to be dealt with by certain specialists. Particularly the Pyromancer division of the War Mages, since fire and tar are not too fond of one another” he muttered. His mind was already churning out movements and strategies for aiding the alien in his quest.

Stalwart considered himself quite lucky to have the Titan here, with the rise of magical maniacs and ancient evil sorcerers it made it hard for the Guard and its multiple divisions to take the time to make sure the myriad other nasty beasts were contained and away from the public. While Equestria was not in any way threatened by the other nations, thanks to Princess Celestia’s expert political maneuvering and their neighbors lack of interest of trying to fight a Sun controlling demigod, they still had more than enough problems dealing with the large variety of magical creatures that had succumbed to Dark Magic’s influence or because of a certain mismatched troublemaker’s previous tantrums over a millennia ago. The Captain did his best to divert what troops and Specialists he could to ensure the citizens of Equestria were safe, but that was becoming harder and harder with how limited his resources were and how often the aguard were called to help protect or evacuate civilians threatened by the newest would be world conqueror.

It’s hard to justify maintaining a large, well trained and armed military force when you’ve had over a thousand years of peace and prosperity after all. It was even harder to convince the bit-pinching bureaucrats that places like Hayseed Swamp and the Ebony Briar Woods had to be patrolled and maintained by the best fighters and casters they had, otherwise there would be a lot more monsters roaming around. Even the Wonderbolts had fallen from their previous hardened military might thanks in part to relying on their air shows to provide some much needed funding. Their recent lackluster performance hadn’t helped either.

Now though, he had a hardened warrior that not only wielded weapons and magic he could only have ever had dreamed of, but that also could literally come back to life to fight again. It was as if Harmony itself had taken pity and sent him a boon for his faithful service to his home.

Stalwart glanced back at Cyrell, who was skimming through some of the other potential collection sites the Recon teams had put together for him. This alien may be strange and imposing, but if he could really remove the dark energies plaguing these parts of the world it would mean the Gued would be able to better allocate their resources and possibly create new land for Equestria to thrive on. That was enough to earn him Stalwarts direct attention and respect, along with the other members of Equestria’s military branches.

Cyrell shifted some more files in his hands, bringing up one he had been reading the previous day, and showed it to Stalwart as they continued walking. “This one here, the ‘Badlands’. It says this place has a lot of potential but from what books and maps I’ve gone through it’s mostly one large desert, correct?” The Titan asked.

Stalwart bobbed his head a bit, before responding. “For the most part, yes. And it is sparsely populated with regular creatures as a result. But there are some monsters out there that I think would provide quite the haul of magic and a challenge to boot” he answered. Cyrell’s head immediately snapped to Stalwart, curiosity clearly peaked at the word monsters.

Stalwart chuckled, “something of a monster Hunter I take it? That’s good, the guard has always existed to protect the civilians from such creatures and have been struggling with recent budget cuts and recruitment restrictions. It'd be nice to have some of their numbers brought down” he smiled at the Titan as the projection before then morphed into the Badlands. Stalwart picked up a wooden pointer with his magic and began pointing out areas to Cyrell.

“These areas are dead Zoë s, you won’t find anything of interest there so it’s best to avoid them.” The pointer flew from point to point before he twisted it in the air and pointed towards the lone Mountain that stood toward the southern portion of the projection. “This is former changeling territory, so it’s anypony’s guess what all may still be there. King Thorax has assured us that once his people have had time to restore their population that they will aid us in dismantling the former queens castle, so no need to go there. “ he said, before moving his pointer once more towards a large expanse of sand dunes that surrounded a valley of lava and grey tree like structures.

Stalwart glanced up to Cyrell, his smile slowly faded away and his voice grew more tense. “Now I know that you’ve proven yourself a capable warrior, but I’d be a failure of a Captain if I didn’t tell you that this area’s inhabitants are extremely deadly.” Cyrell could see traces of fear in the grizzled veterans eyes as he spoke.

Stalwart continued, “They may be feral creatures, but the dark forces that flow through them have transformed them into the most blood thirsty and ravenous monsters I have seen in my entire life. I’ve told you before about the Guards' history as defenders against both war bands and monsters alike, and I can guarantee you these things are on another level of evil”.

Stalwarts words hung in the air like a miasma, threatening to suffocate the two warriors. Cyrell recalled of the horrors he had faced and heard of, if they were any indication of the possibilities the he would need to take Stalwarts words to heart and be careful if he went hunting there.

“We can save it for last then, maybe try a few other areas before going there.” Cyrell said as he stared at the Badlands projection before him.

Stalwart simply nodded his head, before stepping beside the Guardian and picking up some more files in his magic.

The two began discussing and planning their options for each area, Stalwart providing context for the creatures and what Guard Elements would be best suited to aid him. Cyrell expanded on his arsenal and what abilities he was capable of. Together the two began to formulate a detailed plan of action, the first step of many yet to come.

Drifter watched as the last of the parts he had requested were unloaded into his dropship by a City frame, the slender robot promptly handing him a clipboard with the manifest for him to check over. While he was stuck getting the pieces for this grand machine his cohorts were out gathering the other crucial element, Darkness itself.

As he methodically checked each and every part on the manifest, his mind began to think of one thing. With a chuckle he muttered to himself, “Let’s hope they can get me more notes, I miss having my best Gambit player”.

He signed the manifest and closed the cargo bay, firing up the engines and heading for the Derelict. It was time to build a portal.

Author's Note

I’m really feeling the Destiny withdraw, hopefully the anniversary event will help to quick start my creative muse back into overdrive.

Regardless I hope you all enjoy this little Tid-bit, I’m planning to expand the Guards presence so I can start justifying that Royal Guard tag!

See you next time!

Chapter 13 - Calm Before the Storm

Chapter 13 – Calm Before The Storm

Cyrel watched from across the dimly lit room as his ghost continued to scan a strange stone the ponies military had given them. They had sequestered themselves for the morning here every day the past week to allow her access to her current fixation. The room was out of the way, and allowed a level of privacy for Cyrell to keep his necessary belongings away from any potential prying eyes. The room itself was of a smaller size, with a spacious counter top on one wall, and the rest of the walls covered in a combination of bookshelves and cabinets. The books had proven to be interesting, ranging from History to poetry and even myths from the different ages of Equestrian and even some Pre-Equestrian society. His eyes fell back to the relic Selene was scanning, watching Light pour from her singular eye as she analyzed evry aspect of it.

To him it looked less like a stone and more like a crystal, it’s surface a shining emerald color. Inside the stone was a small orb of magic, which according to their hosts allowed any pony to speak with another using a similar stone in a radius of around 100 or so miles.

The Titan shook his head as he listened to his studious ghost babble on and on about the strange enchanted relic, seeking a means to reproduce its unique signature with the light. With any luck they’d finally have the means to speak with Stalwart Defense and his team from long distances.

With this final hurdle overcome their first operation would finally be nearly ready to begin. All that was left then was to begin collecting the different Equestrian forces and finalizing the launch of the REN Majestic, a large airship that would serve as the Equestrians mobile command base providing support to Cyrell and Selene during their Strike.

“Eureka! Haha! I KNEW this would work!” Came Selene's sudden cry, causing Cyrell to jerk his head towards her. The ghost happily spun around in the air laughing. Cyrell let out a long sigh, dismissing his Solar Hammer. The Titan adored his ghost, she was his closest friend and confidant after all, but he would be living if he said she didn’t worry him sometimes.

“Used to be a lot more subdued before I let you go on that trip with Sundance” he murdered to himself as he walked up to his celebrating companion. Selene turned to him, her eye glowing brightly with Light.

“I take it you’ve found the frequency” he asked, opening his palm for her. She quickly landed in it, looking up as she replied.

“It’s taken a few days but I’ve finally worked it out” she replied , her eye closed as she struck a pose for her Guardian. She paused for a moment, cracking her eye to look at Cyrell before continuing.

“Now we just need to check up on our entourage and we can start getting that paracausal energy!”

Cyrell nods as Selene dissipates, before turning around and marching out of the room and into the brightly lit halls of Castle Canterlot. By now he had become accustomed to the castle's layout as he met the different Equestrian officials. First of course was Captain Stalwart who was over the military as a whole with his various advisors and generals. Over the course of the past week they had met with the Battle Mages Leader Sorceress Flashpoint, herself an accomplished Pyromancer though she excelled at most of the more combat heavy magical arts as well.

Cyrell chuckled as he thought back to their initial encounter. The memory was one he would not soon forget.

Cyrell stood straight and proud as he marched into the Battle Mages Hall of Magical Defense. He had on his most ornate set of armor, earned from the former Emperor of the Cabal Calus aboard the Leviathan. He had never cared for Calus as an individual, he always seemed like he was scheming to Cyrell with his many gifts and boons, but he could not deny that the armor was perfect for making a strong first impression.it’s bright white and purple fabrics accented nicely by the golden armor plates and shingling gemstones. He’s fit right in with Stalwart and his guardsponies if he wore it more during their time together no doubt.

Beside him was Stalwart Defense himself, his signature cape and armor as splendid as ever. He’d offered to help with introductions since Cyrell would no doubt be working with the Battle Mages a great deal for as long as he was seeking the necessary Paracausal energy to power the NSL Drive. When, or rather if, the time came to incorporate other aspects of Equestria’s military he had assured Cyrell that they would prove more than amiable if he could earn Sorceress Flashpoints approval.

The Hall was as ornate as all other areas of the Castle, with the Heraldry of not only Equestria but also of the Mages Guild and various Houses of notable mage families. The large silken Banners hung from the walls proudly showcasing the rich history of Equestrias magica combatants and their origins. It reminded him of the way the Factions often would do the same in their districts and facilities.

“So this Flashpoint is sh-“Cyrell began before Stalwart cut him off. “Sorceress Flashpoint my friend, you must use her full title for the time being. She’s earned that much for her skill and military record.” Cyrell was slightly taken aback, but decided to simply nod and continue.

“Very well, Sorceress Flashpoint, what’s she like? I’ve dealt with a wide variety of personalities so I want to be prepared” Cyrell said as they continued deeper into the Halls.

“She’s very amicable for the most part, but her upbringing is as textbook As it gets. Comes from the prestigious House Blaze” Stalwart began, stopping for a moment as he heard a chuckle from Cyrell. He turned to the large biped, his face deadpan as he arch his brow at Cyrell. “Yes I know it’s a rather simple name but the founder, Controlled Blaze, was not by any means somepony to underestimate and the same is true for his descendants.” Stalwart continued.

The Hallway had begun to shift around them. Slowly but surely the standard gold and royal purple accents and marvel walls had surrendered their dominance to much darker tones of blood red and steel grey. Torches that played host to crimson flames provided light from their perches on the now obsidian brick wall. In addition, where the other halls had been almost devoid of any pony, now the robes members of the various divisions could be seen meandering to different areas of the Hall.

Each mage wore a robe that matched the color of that practitioner's combative style. Pyromancers wore cri soon red robes with black accents and brilliant clasps inlaid with topaze. Another passed in a bright a white robe with red accents and a shimmering Ruby clasp, another in green robes with brown trim and an emerald clasp. More mages flitted from room to room with a wide variety of colors to them.

Cyrell began to wonder just how many different types of combat Magic these halls played host to and how numerous each ones numbers were. Stalwart peered at his associate from the corner of his eye and smiled to himself.

“Most don’t realize just how seriously the Battle Mages take their specialties, you’ll find that there Also more kinds of combative magic and defensive magic than you’d think” the unicorn guard said as they entered into a larger hall with a pair of immaculate ebony doors at the end. Etched into them were the emblems of the Battle Mages and Equestria, each with golden trim and detailing. Large banners of House Blaze also hung above the doors, with a metal plaque just under denying the room beyond’s title: Sorceress Study.

Cyrell and Stalwart halted in front of the doors and wired a few moments, each steeling themselves for the encounter ahead. Appearances were checked, throats cleared and as one they each raised their dominant hoof and hand, knocking on the foreboding doors in unison.

A moment passed, and then another. The final reverberations of their command knock slowly echoing into nothing. Suddenly the two doors slowly opened, silently with any withers assurance.

“Welcome friends, come in and let’s get started” came a feminine voice further Inside the chamber. From the entryway Cyrell could see large bookcases of solid mahogany stuffed with books, scrolls and maps. Stepping in he saw that accompanying these shelves were large tables of similar make with a variety of scholarly tools, gloves and papers. In one corner the walls were bare save for large slabs of blackboard that were being used to write out what looked to be formulas and notes for different spells and magical experiments. The chamber was bright and warm, the latter provided by a large hearth with a large fire inside its brick laiden depths. Surrounding this hearth was a single desk that was just as covered in magical artifacts and papers as any other along with a set of comfortable looking benches in each wall.

To the left of all this and directly in front of the well kept fire was a smaller circular table with chairs set out for three individuals, though only two were empty. In her own chair sat the Mare of the Hour, Sorceress Flashpoint. As they came into view she gave a nod in greeting, but didn’t speak just yet.

Cyrell took in the new pony as he approached, finding a sturdy looking chair that was just his size. She was draped in robes like most mages but hers were not the color of the Pyromancers like he assumed. Instead her robes were a solid black, with silver trim and detailing across the back. The clasp held not a gem but instead an ornate marble emblem of a tree that Cyrell recognized as a depiction of the legendary Tree of Harmony. He recalled Twilight and mentioned the Trees' importance not only in helping to curb the more dangerous magic within the Everfree Forest but also for being the origin of the Elements of Harmony themselves.

The mare in question had her hood pulled back, though it’s brow was still visible as it flowed down her front, letting him see that it had gems that matched each of the different clasps he had seen on the different mages in the halls leading here. The mare herself had a bright Orange coat, with patches of dull white at the ends of her legs, around her muzzle and eyes and the tips of her ears. Her cutie mark was also visible, depicting a large blue flame with what looked like a stylized “flash” in the middle. Her mane was a youthful blonde, moderate in length, kept together at the end by a small braid while the rest was allowed to flow naturally. The unicorn mare looked to be fairly young, or atleast young to Cyrell, to any other creature she would have looked to be getting close to the start of middle age. Her green eyes looked Cyrell up and down slowly, the mare taking in the Titan as he stood behind what was no doubt his seat.

Cyrell did a small bow as he approached the table, before speaking “Greetings Sorceress Flashpoint, I’m honored that you agreed to meet with me”. Cyrell knew that he needed to play things safe until he could get a grasp on what kind of individual Flashpoint was, for all he knew she was as no nonsense and distant as the Awoken Queen Mara Sov, or she could be the spitting image of Ikora Rey. Raiders him Stalwart followed Cyrell’s lead and bowed his head as he approached his own seat.

Neither moved to sit, instead waiting as the mare of the hour sipped from a small tea cup held in her bright yellow aura. After a few silent moments, where she kept her eyes fixated on Cyrell, she placed the cup down before festering to the chairs.

“Come now, really I won’t bite! There’s no need to be so serious; sit, sit both of you!`` The two complied as the mare became much more animated, a small grin on her muzzle as she pulled the seats out for them and beckoned them to relax. “I won’t have guests walking on eggshells when we have such momentous work she’s dog us.” She giggled as she finished speaking, her emerald green eyes sparkling a little now.

Well that’s just adorable Cyrell thought to himself.

Her tone was soft, but still more than loud enough to hear in the relative silence of the Chambers. Once again the two warriors acted as one and took their seats, muttering thanks as they did so. Flashpoint was quick to begin providing refreshments, offering freshly brewed tea and cakes to her guests.

Cyrell held his cup with great care, while it may have been the right size for a man his size he didn’t want to risk his Titan strength shattering the delicate cup. He had removed his helmet, earning a shocked look from Stalwart, who he could have sworn had muttered something along the lines of “so that’s what he looks like” before the two returned their full attention to the still smiling Sorceress Flashpoint.

“Well now, it’s good to finally meet you Sir Cyrell, you’ve made quite the splash around here with that ship of yours” Flashpoint began, pausing to take a bite from her own snack, “I was quite excited to read Princess Twilight’s findings on it and I do hope you’ll allow me the chance to study its functions for myself when possible. I may be more magically inclined but my family has always found that the best magical spells are formed with ideas rooted in the laws of the physical world, to some degree anyway” she smirked as she observed Cyrell’s neutral expression.

“So long as the proper precautions are taken I think that should be fine” Cyrell said, “I thought you’d be interested in the Drive since it seems that what you call magic is somewhat similar, in a way, to what I call Paracausal Energy” he continued. Flashpoint's eyes widened, as did her smile as he mentioned the NSL Drive.

“Oh yes! Though I’m more so interested in this Light you keep referencing, I have no interest in the Darker aspects of that or any power.” Her smile became much thinner for a moment, “Many great mages have ruined not only their legacies but I numerabile innocent lives with such selfish grabs for power and prestige”.

A single silent pause and she was back to her previous frame or and continued “I’m very curious to see how my thaumaturgic sensors react when presented with this… Paracausal Energy of yours. Perhaps we could schedule a scan of yourself and that little golem if yours as well?”

She said, watching as Selene materialized at herself being mentioned.

“Actually I prefer to be called a ghost, with all due respect, Sorceress Flashpoint” Selene replied. She flirted toward Flashpoint who quickly nodded her head toward the small ghost.

“Oh my, of course!” Flashpoint's eyes widened as her hooves flailed in front of her. “My apologies dear I meant no offense, please forgive this silly mare her familiarity bias.” She pat the ghost softly on her top shell before gesturing back to Cyrell, “If you are both willing I’d also love a chance to do some tests on her as well, seeing how a being made from this Paracusality will no doubt help me to better understand how it works”

Cyrell raised a brow at that, from what he had seen and been told there really was no limit to the power of Paracausal beings, besides what they themselves imagined and if they could generate enough power to accomplish their goals. Cyrell looked at Selene, the two nodding to one another. “I’m sure that’d be fine Sorceress, but do keep in mind that Paracausality is less based on rules and more about enacting change on the Universe based on the entity’s will and level of power” Cyrell demonstrated for her as he summoned a Hammer of Sol and held it before Flashpoint.

Flashpoint’s eyes widened at the display, shocked at the sudden appearance of the object. Her horn lit up in the now familiar dandelion aura, a similar field encompassing the Hammer. “Fascinating… no spell matrix or even hint of any kind of energy output. How do you usually summon it without any kind of catalyst?” She asked.

“It’s because he willed it there” Selene answered, “Cyrell has been fighting the good fight for a long time, it’s how Guardians like him grow in strength! The more they use their Light the stronger it grows! The Light isn’t just something he wields, it’s a part of him, like how your muscles and mind can grow so too can his connection with the Light.” Selene began, pride laced in her digitized voice.

“So all he needs to do is think about the Hammer and Paracausality, or Light, does the rest even if the laws of the Universe says it’s impossible because it’s Paracausal it happens anyway. It’s how the Traveler was able to terraform planets as well’” she explained.

Stalwart smiled as he listened to the three discuss the ways that Cyrell and Selene had used the Light or seen the Light used by others. She in turn discussed the basics of magic and how it works, going down a rabbit hole with Selene as the two began to theorize on the possibilities of Paracausality mimicking magic and the possibility of the opposite occurring.

“I hate to cut in when you are all getting on so well” he began “But let’s not forget the reason for this meeting, hmm?”.

Flashpoint blushed a bit, before clearing her throat “of course Stalwart you are completely right, apologies dears I tend to get rather excitable when it comes to new types of magic and the like” she smiled apologetically to the two as she levitated ama few papers from her desk.

“No worries Sorceress Fl-“ Cyrell began before Flashpoint began tut tutting.

“None of that! You have been a wonderful guest and if we are to work together then you shall not be made to keep using that silly title. To you I am Flashpoint, and I look forward to working with you.” Her smile became much warmer, her eyes regaining that faint shimmer to them once again.

Cyrell chuckled and nodded to the mare. “Very well Flashpoint, I can’t wait to get started”. He held out his fist, Flashpoint reaching out and bumping it with her hood. “Let’s make History, Sir Cyrell”!

Cyrell was pulled from his musing as he and Selene made it to their destination, a large meeting room in the Lunar Wing called the Magenta Lounge. Ducking his head to enter, Cyrell saw that some of their group were already assembled. Over at the eastern end say a set of bookshelves and tables with a variety of different devices and notes splayed out. Speaking rather animatedly was none other than Princess Twilight as Sorceress Flashpoint listened with rapt attention. The two briefly paused as he entered the room to wave before immediately returning to their conversation. Cyrell chuckled as he continued further into the room. He saw Princess Luna speaking with Captain Stalwart, no doubt discussing the logistics of their voyage and their current force numbers. Luna had taken the initiative for preparing this first Strike on the Royals side and had taken to the role like a fish to water, her tactical mind had proven to be as sharp as even Commander Zavala’s when they were discussing how the combined force would approach the target area and what contingencies would need to be planned for.

Over by a small table with snacks and drinks was her sister, Princess Celestia, her gaze drifting to the various groups with a content smile. From Twilight and Flashpoint, to the Captain and her sister to the various squad leaders, mages and commanders who looked to have had another brief. Her eyes lingered for a few moments before landing in a new group, going around the room while she herself appeared to simply sit in contentment by the cakes and lemonade. Cyrell walked up, taking a spot next to the Solar Princess, but her vigil remained as subtle and unchanged as before. Or at least it appeared subtle to most. Spending so much time with the likes of Zavala and Ikora meant he was more accustomed to the subtle way a leader observes those around them.

They both were there for what felt like hours, silent as each simply observed. Both had come to feel a contadine in more than just the pressure of protecting their respective people. Their shared extended lives had allowed each to witness many things, both wonderful and horrifying, from great celebrations and feasts to gut wrenching atrocities. Finally Celestia spoke, “Do you remember when we had that first discussion, about your origins and abilities?” Her eyes remained on their preset path around the room, her head and posture as still as if she were carved from marble. “I was so shocked to learn how long you had been alive for, in this second life of yours.” She looks to her sister before continuing, “you and I both know all too well the loneliness of immortality it seems”.

Celestia paused briefly, her eyes lingering on her sister before starting away, her voice filled with shame as she continued “without my sister, life just wasn’t the same. I loved her more than anything, my dear beloved little sister who I would move the very heavens for.” Her voice quivers for a moment.

“To this day I berate myself for how I failed to see the hurt I caused her, the pain my inaction and youthful vanity was inflicting on her day after day. I always hoped that she was asleep during those thousand years, that she didn’t have to suffer that slow March of time alone in the cold darkness". She continued, her voice soft, her words threatening to crack her facade into pieces. Her eyes briefly drift up to Cyrell “I can not tell you how much it meant to have her back, to finally be able to hold the sister I love close and tell her how sorry I was for all the grief I caused her” she looked back to Luna, “I’m so proud of the mare my sister is, of the Princess she is”.

“I do, I recall giving you the long version of my history, a rarity given just how long I’ve existed for now” Cyrell responded. Silence followed as the two continued watching the others. They watched as time ticked by slowly right before them, much like they each had for hundreds upon hundreds of years. Cyrell broke the silence this time, “Sometimes I wonder if explaining it to them would even make sense” he began. Celestia’s eyes were on Captain Stalwart, the. Shifted to Sorceress Flashpoint.

“I wonder…” Cyrell continued, his voice low so as to keep their conversation secret. “I wonder if perhaps I would have gone mad if I had been unfortunate enough to have been brought back somewhere besides Earth. Somewhere where I wouldn’t have been as lonely to run into other guardians, or just other people.” Celestia remained silent, and Cyrell shifted on his feet slightly. “I’ve had to bury many friends and… loved ones. That pain never leaves, but it has filled. I imagine it’s why most guardians prefer to keep each other’s company” he said as he too observed the mortals of the room now.

“But I wouldn’t change it, because I was able to witness their lives and all the beauty in them. You're fortunate to have such wonderful friends and family Celestia, and I know they feel the same about you.” Cyrell Turks his head to look at Celestia, his helmet obscuring his face, but not the sincerity of his words. “I cannot thank you enough for aiding me, you, Luna, Twilight and Cadence have been a Traveller sent gift in this unfamiliar land”.

Celestia smiles, the corners of her eyes barely holding back tears as pride surges through her at the sight of both her sister and Twilight as they go about their duties. “One day” she whispers, “I would very much like to visit your home. If the rest of your people ar Elaine you I would gladly call them my friends Cyrell”. She turns to look Cyrell fully in the face, or as much as she can with his helmet on, and beams as small tears subtly fall down her cheeks. “Thank you got giving them a chance to shine like the stars I know they always were ''.

Cyrell says nothing, he understands the Princess, no… Celestia’s feelings. He himself has felt the same about the people he has had the privilege to watch grow and thrive.He matches her gaze fully before finally replying.

“And thank you for giving me hope, Celestia”. The two would stand there for a few more minutes before walking towards the Captain and Luna to begin finalizing their preparations for the coming Strike.

Author's Note

Well! Long time no see strangers. Sorry for the extended delay but I hope this chapter serves as an adequate apology.

As I was preparing to get this chapter made I stopped to consider how our resident Guardian relates to the ponies around him, or rather how he hasn’t really had a chance to as in depth as I’d like. So, I figured what better way to mix things up then to explore how our brave Titan interacts with some ponies, both new and familiar.

Yeah won’t lie, writing the interaction with Celestia was an absolute joy, and I can’t wait to see what other interesting dynamics can be explored with him and other characters.

As always please let me know what you think about the story this far and I’ll see you all again soon!

Chapter 14 - Swamp of Shadows

The sky above Canterlot was almost electric with anticipation as the final checks were completed aboard the REN Majestic, Equestria’s elite aerial fortress. Ponies galloped all over the ship ensuring every rope was tightened, all cannons secured and supplies counted as the time came for them to join Cyrell on their flight towards the Shadow Swamp. Those who had been in close proximity to the top brass and off world warrior heard him refer to this operation as a “strike”, apparently similar missions like this were a common occurrence for his organization back home. Members of Sorceress Flashpoints Pyromancy Division stood ready to disembark at a moments notice, their robes now sporting additional metal armor along their barrels, flanks and legs. It would be their mission to run counter operations to ensure as many monsters made their way toward the Guardian and provide support to him if the need arose.

Around the airship members of the Wonderbolts were also standing by to aid in the event of airborne threats or emergency evacuation efforts, their iconic vapor trails forming a series of rings above the Majestic like a halo. And of course the members of both the Lunar and Solar Guard had been brought in to act as additional muscle and protection for both the battle mages and Cyrell. The various squads decked out in far more protective armor than the parade style armaments they wore in the capital.

Stalwart Defense looked around as the final confirmations rang out and the crew waited for their launch orders. He tapped on the green crystal attached to his armored collar via his magic, priming it before speaking. “Testing, testing. Cyrell, do you and Selene copy? Over.” He waited a few moments, his eyes lifting up into the air where Cyrell’s ship hung above the Majestic. It still amazed him how it managed to just hover in place with such ease. His pondering didn’t last long though as a reply quickly come in over the crystal.

“Loud and clear Captain, communications are up and running” came Cyrell’s voice. Stalwart smiled as the last of his worries, at least for this leg of the journey, were put at ease. With nothing left to keep them, he turned toward the Pilots, saying “All right, we are clear for take off! Bring the ship to full power and make for the Shadow Swamp at full speed!” The air ponies all snapped to attention and quickly set to work, bringing the various magical systems to life. The Majestic soon began to slowly ascend from its cliff side docking station and up towards the open sky, Cyrell’s own ship quickly taking position next to it and flanked on the opposite side by the Wonderbolts.

Operation Firestorm was officially underway.

The trip lasted only a few hours, the Majestic proving to be much faster than Cyrell would have thought at first glance. Within his jumpship, he could see their destination quickly approaching over the horizon. Turning to Selene he gave a nod, as she simultaneously contacted Stalwart Defense and projected a map of the chosen landing zone. Cyrell waited a moment before speaking “We are near the designated landing zone, now is as good a time to start our brief as any I think”.

Meanwhile Stalwart and Flashpoint were looking at a similar map as Cyrell spoke, each one looking at the various pieces representing the different units readying for deployment. “Agreed, all teams listen up! As you know, this area has been experiencing dangerous levels of wild Dark Magic for the past few years. As a result many of the native species here have become mutated and will likely be extremely violent and dangerous. Our mission is simple, purge the swamp of these mutated creatures and make it safe for the Elements of Harmony to come in and purify the land to prevent further corruption and harm to Equestria” he paused briefly to allow time for the team to finalize their deployment preparations as they approached the edge of the Swamp, before continuing.

“Guardsponies in Delta and Bravo squads you will be deploying alongside Cyrell, cover his back but try to keep your distance during the coming fight so he can utilize his abilities to the fullest. Ranged combat will be the name of the game today. All other squads will be deploying with the Pyromancy Divisions forces to help funnel as many of the corrupted creatures to Cyrell. Keep your wits about you, and good hunting”.

As he finished Flashpoint began to address her mages, saying “You’ve all done this sort of work before, keep your flames controlled and lead the nasty little cretins to our esteemed guest. But don’t forget to also be ready to defend yourselves if any decide to be courageous. Let the fire within you burn hot”!

With the two leaders finished with their briefing orders for their troops, the airship began its descent to allow the ground based units to disembark and begin their trek into the swamp ahead of Cyrell and the rest of the Strike team. Cyrell meanwhile was already materializing on the ground as his jump ship's computer entered stand by mode. The Guardian had a hand cannon on his hip, the Ace of Spades, alongside his trusty Ikelos sub machine gun. As a bit of extra precaution he traded out his Falling Guillotine for the Hammerhead light machine gun.

Selene had already disappeared into his “backpack” ready to give Cyrell as much support from relative safety as possible. They didn’t have to wait long before a squad each of Solar and Lunar guards reached their landing zone ready to begin. They were all armed with heavy crossbows and javelins, clearly prepared for long range support, perfect for keeping Cyrell covered and them out of harm's way as he let his power flow during the battle. The group waited and watched as in the distance the Battle Mages and their escorts made their way along the flanks of the operations designated area , large walls of flame beginning to rise into the sky among the muddy swamp. Distant roars were quick to respond to this sudden firestorm sweeping into the swamp. It wasn’t long before the sound of even more spells and cannon support from the Majestic made their reply as well as the first defenders began to counter attack the distant forces.

Not wanting to waste time Cyrell gave a whistle and the group was off into the swamp, the crooked trees quickly surrounding them on all sides as they ventured toward their first checkpoint.

“This Strike Team moving into the swamp, Stalwart, how are things looking ahead of us?” Cyrell called out, Selene automatically using the Light to send the message up to the Majestic. Stalwart quickly turned toward a crystal display, a recent creation from none other than Twilight Sparkle after studying her castle's own Crystal Map. Members of the Wonderbolts and relay crystals attached via harness that allowed for the map to update in real time as they surveyed the area in question.

Stalwart watched as a large group of what appeared to be mutated bears were rushing toward Cyrell and the guards, having been lead that way by the spreading flames. “You got incoming, I count at least 3 corrupted bears. And much more following after that, over”.

Cyrell smirked as he pulled out his smg and rushed forward, feeling the Stasis power in his hands as the first of the creatures came roaring into a small clearing they had chosen as the first choke point. It was much larger than normal, it’s once pristine fur now matted and large tendrils of sickly purple smoke spewing from its emerald green eyes. Their mouths hung open, disgusting foam dripping from sharpened maws eager to rip and rend anything unfortunate enough to get close. The moment they saw the armored Titan they let out a guttural roar and charged.

In a moment Cyrell had his weapon leveled, a spray of arc charged bullets roaring out the barrels end and into the closest bear's head and torso, the bullets sending it reeling back as its companions continued forward. Pivoting his body he gave the bear that was right on top of him a haymaker straight to the chin, as the accompanying guards unleashed a hail of crossbow fire into the third, grabbing its attention long enough for Cyrell to freeze it where it stood with a Stasis grenade. The Titan then jumped into the air before slamming his fist into the icey creature, shattering it and causing the second bear to stagger back once more, muffled pained groans escaping it. The first bear had meanwhile recovered and was tearing up to attack Cyrell as he readjusted himself before a shimmering yellow wall appeared between them. The guards had taken up flanking positions, one of the unicorns having cast a shield spell as they prepared to provide further covering fire.

The Titan used the chance to tap into the Darkness once more, his right fist becoming covered in thick ice as he smashed the bears head into the ground, blood and brains splattering the ground before he unholstered the Ace of Spades and unloaded 4 rounds into the final bear, killing it as it fell to the ground. Cyrell quickly pulled out his Splinter to see that it was absorbing the latent Dark Energies from both the now deceased bears and even some from the surrounding swampland. Nodding to himself, he gave a thumbs up to the guards before reloading his weapons and continuing forward., the guards doing the same with their crossbows and giving pursuit.

Stalwart watched the battle with rapt attention, a proud smile as he watched his guards working alongside Cyrell to great effect. He had seen fit to have the groups run some drills ahead of the operation so they could get accustomed to the bipeds mannerisms and fighting style. Turning to glance at Flashpoint he saw that her own teams were making quick progress as well. The Joint Guard and Pyromancy squads had already managed to get nearly half the first area walled off, sending more creatures to Cyrell and his squad who quickly returned to the fight, a mix of magic, bullets and paracausal power making short work of the beasts.

“Good work everypony, so far things are going well. Let’s try to get that first pocket taken care of before you move to your first corruption source”. Recon of the area had revealed that some of the corrupted creatures had begun acting as a sort of relay for the dark magic in the swamp. Allowing it to spread to further creatures and land. It was part of the reason the Guard had been so desperate to get this taken care of as soon as possible, if given time these walking dark magic sources could begin making their way to other areas and corrupting everything they got close to. If they got to a major population center or even a village it could spell disaster.

“Cyrell, more hostiles incoming. It looks like you’re close to the first source creature. Guards, back off and let the Guardian do what he does best” Stalwart said, his earpiece glowing as he issued his commands. He watched as Cyrell and the guards deftly moved into new positions, with Cyrell ahead of the others ready to unleash his full night on their first major target.

As Cyrell pushed through a particularly dense portion of underbrush he saw what no doubt was the “source” Stalwart had mentioned. To call it a creature though was being overly generous. It resembled less a living being and more of a reanimated monster from a dark fairytale. It’s form was immense, hulking in its overall mass even as it sat hunched over. Dead grey flesh covered its body with small patches of fur dotting its hide. The skin was tight along its skeleton, giving it an emancipated appearance. It’s head was more skeletal still, with cruel glowing blue eyes that bore unblinking into Cyrell’s helmet. It’s maw showcased sharp blood stained fangs, all of them yellowed and serrated. It’s overly long forelimbs had no visible muscles, being just as boney and thin as the rest of its body, with large hooked claws ending on its massive paws. It slowly turned itself to face the Titan, before unleashing a piercing howl and blinding towards him.

Quick as he could Cyrell launched himself into the air, unloading a clip from his Ikelos into the creature's face and torso, the bullets seeming to only irritate it as he continued its charge unimpeded. One of its forelimbs snapped out and grabbed the Titan by his right leg swiftly slamming him into the ground before lifting him again and repeating the attack, finishing up by throwing him into a large tree trunk and roaring into the air. Large corrupted birds soon joined the air above the battle and smaller corrupted creatures began to swarm the area as the larger creature began to pace the outer edge of the tree line. Cyrell scrambled back to his feet and seeing the influx of new targets summoned forth his Hammerhead, the machine gun roaring to life as it began turning the encroaching fodder into little more than bloody chunks. Meanwhile the Lunar and Solar pegasus elements of his guard retinue had begun engaging the corrupted birds with a combination of crossbows and support from unicorn spells from below. The Guard ponies could feel the corruption around them, thankful for their enchanted armor as it kept the putrid magic from turning them as it had these unfortunate creatures.

Cyrell meanwhile had swapped back to his hand cannon, using the few remaining targets to activate Memento Mori, charging his weapon with Light as he unleashed it upon the towering monster. The paracausal bullets had a greater effect, causing the beast to try and cover its Emma coated torso with its arms and legs as it howled with pain. Cyrell then ran forward, charging his fist again with Darkness as he rocketed forward before slamming his frozen fist into the creature's head, causing it to slam into the nearby tree trunks. The Titan was relentlessly continuing to attack, pummeling the creature before its own arm flailed out and smacked him back a few feet, the creature breathing hard as it once again let loose a rallying roar and summoned yet more of its corrupted minions. Once again the guardsponies went to work creating another shield to allow Cyrell time to readjust himself and peppering the area with bolts and spells, Cyrell leveling Hammerhead once more and sending a wave of deadly lead into the unfortunate monstrosities.

Cyrell was getting sick of the creatures persistence and instead of swapping weapons, instead chose to double down and unleash his weapons fury into it, the Black Armory weapon tearing large chunks of its reaminging flesh from its bones as it crumpled to the ground. Before long the creature was completely prone, with Cyrell approaching, lifting an armored leg and crushing the creature's head under his boot.

Cyrell stood there panting as the rest of the guards reconvened around him, they too panting as they took a moment to rest. “Cyrell to Majestic, we took care of ours, how’s the rest doing? Over”. Cyrell said as Selene materialized to heal her Guardian and supply him with some ammo synths. He looked up and saw as the Majestic had drifted to show its starboard guns, the large airship launching multiple collies off into the distance before he received a reply.

“Well that’s three down now, the Pyromancers dealt with one and Majestic has eliminated another.” There was a pause before Flashpoint swiftly came over the line, “Wait, there are multiple spruce creatures converging… it looks like they are coming together to defend themselves more effectively! Cyrell be a dear and link up with my mages to the north, they could use your might”. Cyrell have a nod, before signaling the guards with him to follow as he made his way northward deeper into the swamp. The closer they got the more heat he could feel as he found the mages spitting large bouts of flame. They were currently finishing a wall of flame to isolate the creatures as he and the other guards arrived. One mare approached, point Ming toward where the creatures were massing.

“That’s where recon saw the creatures gathering, it’s gonna be tight and I don’t doubt they’ve got boards of little monsters with them too” she said, her hood flapping slightly as the hot air swirled around them. Cyrell nodded, reloading Hammerhead before replying, “I’ll get in close and try to thin them out, then take lead in taking out the big ones. Back me up but don’t get too close”. The mage nodded before retiring to the squad and relaying his message. The united group took some time to rest and recuperate, medics using healing spells to help tend to the wounds of their respective squads. In a moment they would be facing the largest concentration of monsters thus far, and with multiple source creatures there was a greater risk of things going south. Cyrell watched as the Wonderbolts began circling around them, the Majestic not far off ready to receive any injured fighters.

With a final check, Cyrell gave a whistle, before motioning for the group to make for their targets. Each hoping they were prepared for the horror to come. The Guardian and ponies marched swiftly, heads in a swivel as they made their way deeper, and deeper into the swamp. The foliage here was even more decrepit than the outer edges, the trees looking charred even in areas not touched by pyromancy, their gnarled trunks twisting and bending as if writhing in pain. What little else ‘grew’ here was similarly unnatural, shades of black and sickly purple spattered around randomly.

Soon enough Cyrell had stepped into a large field, the remnants of shattered trees and rocks scattered around. In the Distance he saw three more massive creatures. Like the first he had fought they were skeletal, with what little flesh they still had being stretched thin and grey in hue. Patchy fur and putrid purple smoke billowed out of their eyes, noses and mouths, and some even had sharpened bones hitting out of different parts of their bodies. Cracked yellow fangs and hooked claws at the ready, three pairs of glowing blue eyes watched as the Titan made his way toward the center of the area. As he did one, slightly larger than the others stepped forward as well, howling into the air, sending shockwaves around it as a wave of smaller monsters began swarming into the field from every direction.

Cyrell wasted no time, leveling Hammerhead and unleashing it’s rage into the wave as bright Orange flames, crossbow bolts and magical spells joined in kind. The mages used their more potent magical power to help direct the masses, keeping them at a distance from the rest of the ponies around them as Cyrell continued to create a red mist everywhere he turned the barrel of his weapon.

Cyrell set a barrier of his own between himself and another wave of creatures when all of a sudden a shadow fell over him, as one of the smaller source creatures bore down on him with its claws, knocking him down as it began slamming into him with blind rage. Cyrell grunted in pain as he felt his armor slowly begging to dent and bend under the abominations unrelenting assault. In a flash it had picked the Titan up and flung him into a large rock the Titans breathe getting knocked out of him as his back slammed into the large boulder. The creature was soon racing toward him as Cyrell struggled to get back on his feet again.

The second of the smaller creatures meanwhile had begun leading more of the smaller creatures in attacking the combined mage and guard ponies, barely being kept at bay as its arms tried to pierce the flames to grab at the small targets. The ponies desperately trying to get in a position to aid Cyrell who was still being pummeled by the maddened creature.

Aboard the Majestic Stalwart and Flashpoint stared wide eyed as Cyrell became more and more bloody under the savage monster's attack. Stalwart’s mind raced as he tried to think of some way to aid the Titan, before he glanced over the mounted guns on the deck. He quickly barked out an order, commanding the ship to face its guns towards Cyrell’s portion of the field. He tapped his crystal, saying “Cyrell, if you can hear me, I have a plan to help but you may not like it.” He paused briefly as he heard Cyrells grunts and what he thought was an acknowledgment came over the line before continuing, “right, I’m going to have Majestic launch a volley on y out r location. That should kill the creature… but it would also kill you. How long before you come back? Over.”

Struggling to his feet Cyrell caught the creatures flailing limbs with his own, shouting out in response, “I’ll only be a few seconds! Do it!” As he then began to try and grapple the creature, using his strength to bend its arms and gain leverage over it.

Without a second thought Stalwart gave the command for the other forces to prepare shields and for the gun teams to focus all firepower on Cyrells location. A brief pause as the canons were loaded before a cacophony of explosions rang out over the area, a deadly volley of magical common balls slamming and exploding into the clearing. It engulfed Cyrell and his assailant, the edges even catching the hordes still leading an assault on the remaining pony forces who had summoned multiple shimmering walls of protective magic to shield themselves from the heat and explosive forces.

Large craters covered the area Cyrell had been as Stalwart ordered the mages push forward, using the momentary disorientation of the creatures to press the advantage and try to create a safe place for Cyrell to resurrect. The guards that had accompanied him found what remained of his body, limbs crushed or missing, his body smoldering and a faint light flowing above him. The larger abomination howled I tk the air, seemingly glad at the death of the creature that it’s fellow had been rending. It’s menacing gaze drifted across the battlefield briefly before it’s eyes began to double take. None of the interlopers were running away, in fact they were still approaching as the remains source monster began to burn under the combined fury of the Pyromancy Division.

The monster quickly called further hordes to its location as a great flash of light signaled the return of a very, very unhappy Cyrell. He turned to the Guards, motioning then to step back as he called forth the full night of the Darkness. Soon ice began to form over his fists, the very air around him dropping instantly in temperature despite the raging flames around them as he let loose a primal war cry and launched himself straight at the remaining creature. Rising into the air he then rocketed down to the ground, large pillars of ice forming ahead of the impact before shattering as he ran through them. He continued this, thinning out the newly arrived horde as they were frozen and shattered, creating a chain reaction of death and icy explosions. He lobbed some grenades around his target, causing its limbs to start to freeze as he once again rocketed forward and unleashed a devastating haymaker into its stomach. The creature immediately bent over, it’s gut spewing bile out at the impact.

Wasting no time the rest of the Guard forces quickly helped to finish off the lesser monsters before joining Cyrell in an all out attack against the sole remaining threat. The creature managed to pick Cyrell up and toss him away, earning a frozen paw that was shattered into little more than a bloody stump from a hail of magic directed toward it. It roared and charged at Cyrell, who met it head on, grabbing a lance of pure Stasis and flinging it straight at the creature, sending it stumbling back as the guards began to fling their own javelins in kind. Soon it’s body was covered in bolts, burns and javelins, yet still it continued to attack and summon more minions, though not in the same numbers as before.

Cyrell caught the creature's head, slamming his armored knee into its lower jaw before sliding into another set of ice pillars that buffeted the abomination. Little by little it’s resilience was worn down, the combined might of Cyrell and the Joint Opsteam proving too great. Sensing it’s end it tried to rush the far more vulnerable pony lines, only to have what remained of its tail caught by Cyrell, who flung it over his shoulder into the ground before launching himself into the air. The Titan could feel the last vestiges of his Super about to run out and so with one final slam he brought his entire strength down on the creature's chest, spreading the icy grip of Stasis across its entire body before he stepped back and with one last punch shattered it into pieces.

For a moment, the clearing was quiet, the only sound being the crackling of flames and panting of the remaining combatants. Cyrell and the ponies turned their heads around the area, before letting out a cheer! The Battle was won! Stalwart and Flashpoint breathed a sigh of relief as they watched the combined forces finish tracking down the few minor threats that remained, before heading back to the swamps edge for extraction. On his way back Cyrell pulled out the Splinter again, it now thrumming with energy as it had before. With any luck another strike like this and he could consider the Darkness portion of his quest complete, and himself that much closer to returning home.

Cyrell brought his ship to dock alongside the Majestic, the forces having returned to Canterlot after observing the Elements purifying the swamp. The Titan was eager to rest after the intense battle and see to getting the energy he had collected transferred to the Paracausal Engine. As he was checking his ship's docking station, Princess Luna herself floated down from the sky. She had a small smile as she approached him, saying “Welcome back you two, I hear your mission was a resounding success” she paused briefly as Cyrell turned and nodded, presenting the Splinter to her. Luna had observed it in his dreams, especially those relating to the creature called Eramis, who also had used such relics to utilize the “Darkness”. She could sense something from the relic, now that she saw it charged before her. Something familiar, something she’d rather forget and never remember again. Despite his reassurances that the Darkness would not be able to corrupt him, thanks in part to a group he said were also mastering its power, she still felt uneasy being around it. She took some calming breathes as Cyrell fit the relic into the Paracausal Engine to begin transferring its collected energy.

“On behalf of Equestria” she began again as Cyrell turned towards her, “I must thank you for aiding in reclaiming the Shadow Swamp. Now we can work to undoing the damage done by wayward mages and villains to heal our land and provide more room for our people” she bowed her head before motioning him to follow. “Please accompany me to the Castle, I’m sure my sister cannot wait to hear the good news!” She said as Cyrell wired for the transfer to finish, removing the Splinter and joining Luna as they and the various forces aboard the Majestic made their way to Canterlot Castle, with Flashpoint and Stalwart Defense joining them.

The whole way back the citizens of Canterlot cheered, as word quickly spread of the successful purification of the Shadow Swamp, or Hayseed Swamp as it was originally known. For the Guards it was a welcome change to the indifference regular guard work tended to receive among the general populace. It reminded them why they had joined up in the first place. for Stalwart it was the beginning of what he hoped would be a change in the overall view of his fellow guards, both in the eyes of the greater Equestrian populace and in the Ministers.

Flashpoint cheerily waved to the citizens as she and her mages walked alongside the guards, a rare sight for some of the regular ponies of the city to see already on their own. Cut for Cyrell, it was yet another reminder. Of similar celebrations upon successful strikes. Or when major goes where felled like Oryx or Ghall. How the whole City came out to welcome Saint 14 back and hopefully how they would celebrate future victories as well.

Things we’re looking up for the ponies and lone human, and it. Oils only get better from here!

Revoks stood in a damp cave, surrounded by odd insectoid creatures with pitch black chitten and glowing green eyes. His band of Fallen had been combing the desert for days looking for anything useful, when they happened upon a small squad of these creatures. The two sides had quickly faced off, ready to come to blows before Revoks had stepped in and decided to use diplomacy to learn more about the planet they had arrived at. The insect kid creatures had been hesitant, but upon learning of the fallen promises of great power were quick to set up a meeting.

Now Revoks and his Fallen stood before the jagged throne of their Queen, a sinister looking creature, her hole filled legs tucked under her as her menacing eyes glowed in the dim cavern. A long serpentine tongue tasted the air, as she addressed her new guests.

“So, Revoks I believe you said your name was? Tell me more about this… power of yours.” She purred, making Revoks own body shiver.

“I think we may have a lot we can help one another with, imas long as you're willing to share~” the Queen tittered, before devolving into a sinister cackle that echoed throughout the cavernous home of the Changlings. Revoks smiled, and bowed as he and his scouts began to activate their Stasis gauntlets to show the power of their new diety to their new potential allies.

Today was a good day for House Salvation, he thought to himself with a grin.

Author's Note

Oh hi there, that was pretty quick huh? I honestly had so much fun thinking of how to do this combat heavy chapter and once I started I just couldn’t stop! I hope you all enjoyed it!

As always I love hearing what you think of the story this far, so feel free to leave a comment, I love reading each and every one of them!

Until next time, stay safe and stay awesome!

Chapter 15 - The Darkness Within

Chapter 15 - The Darkness Within

For most ponies the use of magic beyond that of what is considered “normal” magic or the innate magic abilities each tribe posses has become an outdated practice, save for those wishing to stand out or to study more exotic magic. These individuals were often scouted in advance by institutes like Celestia’s Axhool for Gifted Ubicorns or by various organizations that continued the study and use of specific magical practices and knowledge, though the longer Equestria was at peace the smaller these groups had become.

It was a double edged sword for such practitioners, as with no real reason to push themselves thanks in part to the careful machinations of Princess Celestia, her pupils and the Equestrian Parliament meant to ensure Equestria was safe and secure had also resulted in fewer ponies feeling the need to expand beyond the small parts of the world they had grown up around and any greater understanding about that wider world.

Even the populations of major cities had become stagnant, with fewer ponies choosing to leave their hometowns and instead simply finding a way to follow their destiny where they had always been. It provided stability of course, but it also had spread a sense of quiet complacency in the greater Equestrian population. It was why towns like Ponyville still had issues such as the Zecora Incident, something that had embarrassed Celestia no small amount and had led to her and her sister having a very long conversation about pushing their subjects to be more… adventurous. Or at least more open to change.

Princess Luna herself had always been a proponent for magical research and had she not fallen to Darkness herself, may very well have been the one to found the legendary School for Gifted Unicorns. Among the Thestrals there were even conspiracies that the school was originally penned by the Lunar Diarch before her sister eventually brought it to life as a way of feeling closer to her banished sister. Whether that was true or not though, neither would say.

This desire to expand the arcane knowledge they held is what lead Luna to conduct a series of interviews, asking the various mages and soldiers that had witnessed the power of Cyrell first hoof just what it had felt like. What sort of feelings it elicited or memories it brought back. If they could describe any sensations being close to him while wielding the various “elements” as he called them to try and find a connection to the thousands of years worth of research now available to her, in hopes of better understanding this mysterious Paracausality. Luna was a mare of great knowledge and refused to believe that this power could not be understood beyond better and perhaps could even be learned by a powerful enough sorcerer, maybe even an alicorn like her sister, herself or likely Twilight Sparkle.

And so the Lunar Princess had set about interviewing every pony she could, even recording her own experiences after the demonstration Cyrell and provided shortly after meeting him. She pulled out various times and scrolls from the archives detailing long forgotten magical practices and the recordings Starswirl ahd made about his theories of magic and it’s own nature and connection the the world at large. This was the most exhilarated she had been since her return and acceptance by the Equestrian populace! She could not keep the ear to ear grin off her face as she delved into her newest project, ecstatic to have new mysteries to solve and ponder.

At least, that’s how it had started anyway. When asking about the Light powers Cyrell wielded she got many Interesting responses, many that also mirrored her own observations. Luna had broken each down to correspond with the elements Cyrell had described: Solar, Arc and Void.

She had even asked how one gained these powers, and was surprised to learn that while Cyrell could always use them in one regard or another since his rebirth as a Guardian, he had travelled to different locations and sought out different guardians to learn new ways to wield his Light. He had described an event called the Taken War and how he had travelled to a planet on the doorstep of his Universe’s Sun to a forge where other Titans had honed the Solar Light into that of the hammer she often saw him wielding.

The Solar powers she had come to find out often gave those nearby who were allied with the Titan bursts of healing and even boosted their inner resolve, like a flame had lit itself within their very hearts! One soldier that had been injured during a less substantial mission to help them become accustomed to the Lightbearer had mentioned how they began to see their wounds heal after accidentally diving into a spout of flames created by the Titan. Others among the Pyromancers mentioned how the flames had enveloped them and increased the potency of their own magical fire.

The strange power known as Void was also interesting to hear about, as it is the only of the three that was not connected to a source she or any pony else could relate to something observed in Eques. Perhaps Cyrell describing it as Dark Matter or Space was not merely him struggling to quantify it, but a literal answer of some concept she was yet unaware of. The possibilities had made her so giddy!

One mare mentioned that the strange purple Bubble Shield the Titan made when entered almost seemed to wrap itself around her. Her whole body had this sensation of something cool washing over it and some bites a hint of purple energy surrounding her being. Cyrell had called it an Overshield, apparently the powers of the Void were potent in the creation of shields and in explosions alike.

Finally she had been curious if Arc would find any similarities to the early accounts of Unicorns studying the natural abilities of Pegasi and their weather manipulation. Since most ponies were naturally saturated with magic the lightning often used by pegasi in storm clouds was relatively harmless, though when used against non-equestrians the same could not be said.

According to reports Twilight had made when she had first studied the different forms of Light Cyrell used she mentioned how Arc in particular was the most familiar of the three, the resonant energies in the air appearing strangely similar to the very same magic used when pegasi conjured lightning in clouds. The newest princess theorizes that this could mean that any form of Arc energy used in proximity to a pony, even if they are not recognized by Cyrell as an ally, would be just as resistant. I. Theory anyway, the fact that Cyrell’s powers seemed to denote who to harm and who to help simply by virtue of who he himself views as friend or foe was sow thing even Twilight could not begin to explain, as the only possible way that could happen is if the power itself had a mind of its own and could interpret his intent in Real time. A feat many scholars of the arcane had tried to accomplish for thousands of years with no success, and many devastating failures.

All of this had been rather tame in comparison however, to the reports she had received on the Dark was Cyrell wielded. Stasis. In almost every case she found that ponies were always slightly unnerved. Veteran soldiers like those that followed Cyrell during the Shadow Swamp strike had been able to get used to its effect, but their reports from the first few times experiencing were… concerning.

Most of the abilities Cyrell possessed were always “ready” to be used at a moment's notice as he described it. One second he would start charging at a dummy, the next he had rocketed towards it with a burning Hammer ready to crush its armored head. The speed these abilities could be called upon was staggering! But despite this they were still detachable, or atleast the energy itself was, by anypony trained in the art of Mana Control. Most guardsponies received at least a basic rundown of this technique and mages were all but required to master it. For most of the Light elements the results had simply been generic “Solar is warm, arc is static”etc etc.

When asked to describe Stasis when inactive the guards said it felt like they could hear whispers, just at the edge of their hearing. No words or phrases came through just noise really, but it was enough to make them uncomfortable. When these Stasis powers were in use however they described bone chilling cold, and a sense of dread that was palpable and almost paranoia inducing. They felt as if something was watching them for the shadows or that some unseen force was leaning behind them just out of sight.

When I’m full force it would oftentimes cause mages to lose focus as they felt the dark power reaching out to them, attempting to establish contact through their own spell craft. One mage actively tried to scan the Titan at one point while fully embracing the Dark power and her subsequent interview was both enlightening and terrifying.

She described hearing a voice, asking her to come to it and to embrace it. That in it was life, that it was their… Salvation. The mare had quickly ended her spell and immediately the connection was lost. But even by the time of her interview she reported having moments where it seemed like that connection was still active, like an echo reverberating through a canyon. She was monitored for the next week before undergoing scans for dark magic corruption and mental manipulation before returning to the Guild Hall.

As Luna reread her findings on this Stasis power she began to grow more concerned that she and her sister might have been too lenient. It was clear that they needed to know more about this power, and Luna was determined to get those answers sooner rather than later. Which meant meeting with Cyrell and requesting access to this Dark powers origin, the Splinter.

Luna sighed as she rubbed her temples with her forehooves, pushing back from her desk and standing up to leave the modest office she worked out of when Night court was finished. Slowly she began to make her way down the numerous dimly lit halls, the scent of lavender drifting from the wall fixtures that she lovingly replaced each late afternoon before her duties began. The pleasant aroma was a small comfort for Luna as she continued her march toward Cyrell’s room. The Titan could sometimes be found going through his records, notes and theories from the individual responsible for the device that brought him here. With any luck tonight he would do the same and allow Luna a chance to perform her own research in this Darkness the Titan wielded. He had mentioned to her before that it had been an act of desperation that forced him down the path of using it. For a time he had even considered forgoing the ability all together. But over time he had grown to master it. Each new attempt tempering it and allowing him to wield it more and more like the powers he had already.

At the time Luna had hoped that this Stasis was just a misunderstood magic, something that had been a similar issue when it came to Dream Magic in the early days of Equestria. But she could not deny that this was seeming to be less and less the case the more she learned, and she dearly hoped her newfound friend could help put her fears to rest. If not then she would do for him what none had. Even able to do for her, and save him from the Dark Power that could very well be subtly manipulating him without his realizing. Luna’s eyes begin to blaze with determination as she quickens her pace towards the guest suites.

She would not let another kind soul be warped by foul magics, not now and not ever. This she swore to herself in the dim halls of Canterlot Castle.

Start | Cyrell sat at the edge of his bed staring out the large bay windows. All across the sky were stars, planets and galaxies all strewn around the twilight campus like a finely made painting. Darkness engulfed the room, the only light that of the stars and the full moon that bing above the night sky. The only sound was that of his own breath - quick and ragged as he fought to regain his composure and calm his racing heart. Cyrell like many warriors throughout humanity was often haunted by the recollections of his last, be they tragedies or failures. While seeking the counsel of other guardians and professionals did much to help him come to terms with his feelings, it did not mean he was free of the sting those memories could cause when they would return every so often.

Selene was nestled in the crook of his neck, beginning to hum softly as he clenched his eyes shut, sweat pouring down his head and back. She was used to this by now, Cyrell had always been a light sleeper and the nightmares didn’t help any. The two sat there without saying a word or moving from the comforting embrace. Eventually the raspy panting of the Titan petered out as he regained his composure and pinched the bridge of his nose. He could really use a bowl of spicy ramen right now…

It was at that moment that a series of knocks sounded from the bedroom door across the room. The sudden booming sound immediately shatters the peaceful quiet and is under the human and ghosts collective scrutiny. A quick glance to one another is quickly followed up waits a call from Selene.

“Who is it? Who’s out there?” She calls, floating slightly closer to help her voice penetrate the wooden barrier. Her eye narrows as she speaks, it’s light blue glow piercing through the darkness of the guest room they had been occupying since they came to the lofty castle.

A second passed before a reply came, muffled by the door slightly, “It is Princess Luna, I must speak with you and Sir Cyrell regarding a recent development” came Luna’s response. There was a slight hesitation when the reason for this late night call was mentioned, but neither ghost nor human paid it any mind. The Lunar mare was often her harshest critic when it came to the myriad changes that one thousand years had brought to the Equestrian language.she probably was just making sure she didn’t say a word wrong or something.

Slowly Cyrell ambled to the door, grasping the knob and pulling it open to reveal the mare herself. A curt nod was his only response before he once again returned to the bed and sat down, Luna glancing over to Selene with a raised brow. The ghost for her part simply shrugged her two upper front shell pieces before floating over to the Moon Princess.

“Welcome Princess, to what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?” Selene chirps taking a spot level with Luna’s head rather than Cyrell’s now that he had gone back his prior spot.

“I was reading the reports and interviews I Had gathered, about the ”paracausal” abilities that our ponies had observed and their reactions to it” Luna began, walking into the center of the guest room, “it has been a most fascinating project and I am eager to learn more myself…” the Princess slowly trailed off as her eyes drifted to the large Full Moon flooding in from the large windows.

Selene rolled her eye as she huffed at the mare, “Yes, I recall you mentioning that earlier but now is really not the time for experiments, with all due respect Princess. Surely your experiments and questions can wait until Cyrell has rested?” Selene asked, floating in front of Luna's muzzle to look into her eyes, or as best she could with only one eye herself, before continuing. “Not all of us are used to being up this late and you will receive better results when he has had time to rest and recuperate”!

Luna was at a loss for words briefly, glancing over to Cyrell who had a troubled look on his face. Luna took a deep breath before she turned and looked back at Selene saying, “Yes, I understand my little ghost, but research and testing was not my motivation in seeking you and your charge tonight.” She declared, moving forward and using her magic to summon a set of papers. “It is the details in THESE reports that have made me concerned for not only the ponies who were interviewed…” she pauses briefly, casting a short look back to Cyrell who is still staring out the window, “but also for the new acquaintances– new FRIENDS– I have made”. Luna holds the papers as Selene tilts herself to one side, an odd gesture that mimicked her partner who often would do the same when confused, before beams of light began tracing over the documents.

Selene quickly read and reread the reports, before realizing why the dark alicorn had felt such a grace needed to see them this soon. She looks back to Cyrell, then over to Luna, before floating to him and bumping into the large titans shoulder saying, “C’mon big guy, I think you ought to read this…”.

Silently Luna would drift the papers to the bed, with Cyrell slowly picking them up and beginning to read. A few minutes passed, silence once again reclaiming the room as the three sat together in the two inter-dimensional guests sleeping quarters.

After going through each report Cyrell placed the papers down, his hands clenched into fists, before he loosened them with a long sigh. The man slowly looked toward Luna, and she could see Light in his eyes. It illuminated them not unlike his little companion, but there was more there than Light. There was just exhaustion, fear, and questions.

And there was pain.

For Luna those eyes were all too eerily similar to ones she had seen a long, long time ago looking back at her in her own mirror.

Cyrell began to speak again, his voice so soft it felt impossible to think he was the one speaking “I never told you about Cayde, about the day I watched one of the greatest Guardians who ever wielded the Light, die at the hands of a madman and his pet monsters.” He shuddered, though if it was rage or sorrow Luna could not discern. “I still see him in my nightmares, hear him and Sundance calling to me, begging me to save them. It was the first time I felt betrayed by the Light… the first time I felt powerless”.

Moments passed, feeling like millennia. The silent room began to feel small and suffocating despite its vaulted ceilings. The tension was like a miasma around the trio as Cyrell slowly walked to the window and placed a hand on it.

“For so long we always thought of the Darkness as this evil thing” he began, his voice softer than Luna had ever heard, her ears focused on him as he began speaking again.

“Despite the troubled past of the Dark Age providing ample proof that the Light does not make one a warrior of justice and righteous virtue, despite the silence of the Traveller for so long. It was always the same narrative. The Darkness is evil, the Darkness only destroys it only takes and it is not to be trusted.”

Luna felt her mind tumbling as her worst fears were beginning to take shape right before her, their overeager ambitions had caused the kind giant to be flooded by corruption! She was about to speak before Cyrell held up a hand to her, his head snapping toward her.

“Wait. There is a point to all this you need to hear, one that will explain everything” he said as he slowly turned back to look to the stars. Luna could feel sweat starting to form on her brow, she needed to keep things calm. If listening to his ramblings would do that then she could use the extra time to plan a way to restrain him before seeking the Elements. Slowly she nodded, Cyrell seeing her reflection in the glass.

He began again, “Make no mistake there were plenty of vile monsters that called the Darkness their master, like Dredgen Yor or the Hive. But when I went to Europa on the Pyramids invitation… It gave me Power. Power to stop Eramis and keep the city and the Traveller safe. But you’ve heard that story, you know how that all goes.” He hung his head briefly before turning and looking at Luna.

“There is a voice in the Darkness, something that is either affiliated with it or is a worshiper of it. I’m not sure what exactly, but IT is the corrupting force.” His hand is encased in Stasis, “not the power itself. Just like the Light the Darkness has no moral standing. It neither Good or Evil, Hust or Unjust. To assign such definitions would require them to be held by the laws of the universe, by causality. But they are not, and so just as a Warlord can use the Light to wipe out innocent villages or commit horrid murders” the Stasis crystals shift and shape themselves into a small icy crescent moon in the palm of his hand.

“So too can one wield the Darkness to vanquish evil and protect the innocent, so long as they have the will and desire to do that”

Luna is stunned for some time, all this time she had applied the same factors of magic and how it was connected to the psyche of its users that she never once considered how the Light and Darkness might be different. Paracuaslity had been thrown around, but its elusive nature had been a hard concept to u serata d, though perhaps now she was starting to. She looked back into Cyrell’s eyes and saw small wisps of Darkness at the edges, but also more.

She saw Hope and Love, Faith and Kindness.

She saw a Will that could not be broken.

And like that she felt as if a great burden had been lifted from her withers, though not yet wholly removed. She cleared her throat before speaking again.

“I think I understand Sue Cyrell, and perhaps in time we can talk more on this. I myself have told you much of my corruption but perhaps I should share some of the more lesser known catalysts for my fall. While I have every faith I. Your ability to withstand this ‘Voice’ I fear for my subjects who may not be able to. Who may be susceptible to its siren call… like I was long ago” her eyes sting with tears that wish to be shed, though she holds them in as best she can. “Please, at least promise me this” she whispers, walking up to the towering warrior and placing her wings around him, her head resting just below his chest.

“Please only use the Light around our subjects, it at least is similar to the natural magic we encourage and use. I fear they might be susceptible to the Darkness like I was and I could not bear to see one of my beloved ponies or you for that matter fall to such vileness” she implored, shifting her head to look into those soft eyes again.

Cyrell kneeled down and wrapped his arms around the Princess, nodding his head as the two weary souls once again found comfort in the embrace of one another. Two ageless beings who had been harmed so much and desperately wished to prevent that pain from happening ever again.

Two weary souls and their friendship helping to heal old wounds, even if only a little bit at a time.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay! Things got pretty crazy the last few months so I’ve been slowly trying to reclaim some sense of normalcy. I have to say I really enjoy writing these smaller one on one chapters, it’s an interesting chance to really explore the thoughts and personalities of characters.

For those interested as well though, I currently am streaming every Friday at 8pm CST on Twitch! If you’d be interested in coming by then look me up: Twitch.tv/overlordcornutt

Chapter 16 – Salvation

Chapter 16 – Salvation

The Badlands, a simple but apt name for the arid stretch of wasteland that separated Equestria from nations like Minos and the former Storm Kings dominion. A scorching desert miles and miles in every direction, devoid of any traditional greenery and little in the way of life in any form as well. To most it was just as it appeared, nothing more than a simple dessert that held no value to any but the most stubborn of traders and caravans. While it lacked the notoriety and history of the Saddle Arabian’s own Grand Dune Sea Desert, to some with access to certain forgotten historical texts it was both an ever present reminder of past failures and a looming threat that was to be monitored as closely as one could without raising the suspicions of the public.

Equestria’s official stance was to heavily discourage anypony from entering the miserable pile of sand and cracked earth, purely for their own safety and well being, of course. In reality it was both home and prison to the only force in modern history that had ever come close to truly usurping the Alicorn Diarchy from its lofty position, both figuratively and literally, in well over two millennia. The only other “force” of course being the erratic Lord of Chaos and Mischief himself and the Father of Monsters Grogor. It was here where the brood of Queen Chrysalis had emerged after centuries of silence, and where they subsequently had limped back to upon their defeat by the combined efforts of the Royal Crystal Family and the Elements of Harmony.

Since then, border patrols for the area were quietly doubled, and new detection methods to help avoid further changeling covert operations had been in place well before it spread to the rest of the country. To this day the Crown has no idea where in the vast stretch of this sandy void the Changelings have set up their home, the risk of any investigation drawing too much attention from their quarry and the citizenry alike being too great, to say nothing of the potential loss of valuable personal. The only thing they do know is that it must be either deep within the Badlands or possibly even beneath it.

And while Celestia and Luna loved their little ponies dearly, they had a tendency to react… poorly when such operations were conducted in the past. To say nothing of the speculative drivel certain untoward “news” outlets put out to drive up hysteria to sell their mediocre papers, as Luna would put it. So border security was the only logical next step, and had thus far proven acceptable in preventing further espionage.

But all of that was about to change, and the Equestrians could not hope to be prepared for the storm that was brewing unseen on their doorstep.

The Obsidian Castle, home of the Changeling Swarm and the seat of their power, was every bit as twisted and vile in its form as the one who currently ruled from it. Its halls were designed much like that of a typical insect hive, with the various pathways to key locations mixed in with numerous looping halls and rooms that lead in circles. it also had the unique ability to alter itself at different intervals, moving halls and rooms to new locations on a whim. The denizens had all long since learned to memorize the standard locations the various dens and other facilities the castle was host to would change between, including the newest wing for the recently arrived guests of the Queen.

Under normal circumstances outsiders would only gain entry to the castle as unwilling prey, blindfolded and taken directly to the podding chambers below so that their Love could be siphoned over time and stored for the Swarm's use. The pods would disorient those placed within, making it easier for the Changelings to manipulate them with their transformative magic and psychological manipulation tactics.

A few sessions every week for a couple months, if done properly, could ensure a steady flow of Love into their stores and bellies alike. The problem was acquiring new “donors”. Being trapped in the BadLands had made their survival a harsh one, relying on raiding the random caravans that dared make the journey through their territory, or some hapless would-be adventurer who did not heed the warnings of the Guard. The former had long since learned that no price was too steep for security if it meant avoiding the hungry gaze of the Swarm, and while the latter were well and truly doomed through their own ignorance and hubris before they even stepped a hood into that cursed land, they were also in short supply in the modern age.

This was why the Invasion of Canterlot had been so carefully planned out! Queen Chrysalis Swarm was barely getting by, Hunger always gnawing at their bellies. It made them both hungry and weak, as well as more susceptible to disease and injury. Chrysalis had gone to great lengths to ration their supply ahead of the invasion, allowing her troops to drink deep of the Love they had prior to their attack at the wedding and making them more than a match for the unprepared Royal Guard. they would be expecting weakened insects with chitin that could easily be broken, instead they were faced by Love-Charged warriors that could weather blow after blow and continue to fight on.

They had made a desperate gamble and it had resulted in their forces taking over the most powerful nation on the planet's very capital city, their Alicorn rulers detained and victory well within reach! That is, until that BRAT of a unicorn had to ruin everything by seeing through Chrysalis’s disguise and freeing that pink menace!

Now all the Changelings could think about was the shame of their defeat and the aching in their bellies. With the increased border security they had been less and less successful in sneaking scouts and collectors to help restore their devastated stores of Love. Now they were on the verge of starvation… or at least they were until their guests had arrived.

The first scouting party to see the bizarre object floating above a rocky outcrop in the middle of the Badlands had thought they were beginning to hallucinate due to malnourishment, but seeing the occupants clambering out snapped them out of such thoughts.

They watched as the bipedal insectoids had angrily clicked at some strange round golem that was clearly distressed and in disrepair, as it began to collect strange blue wisps of energy into itself. The larger of the creatures would then fill a mask it was wearing with this substance before nodding to its companions who brought out more of the golems in varying sizes to do as the first one was, each hovering from spot to spot and drawing out more brilliant blue wisps.

The Scouts had no idea what to make of the scene, and opted to instead report their findings as quickly as they could. Luckily they managed to sneak away undetected, and delivered their report straight to Queen Chrysalis herself. She became especially interested in the strange wisps of energy the scouts had seen the odd creatures harvesting, after they made mention that even from a distance they could sense traces of the same magical nourishment that changelings normally receive from consuming Love.

Most creatures assumed that Changelings feasted on Love, that is the emotion itself, and while that was true in a way it was not the only reason they sought it out. Like most things on Eques, emotions were often charged with magic in their own unique way, with certain emotions linked to the various kinds of magic that a creature can wield. This magic was the true nourishment the Changelings needed to survive, as they themselves could not grow their magic otherwise without consuming it, they had simply adapted the ability to procure it from emotions and as a result developed a “preference” for certain emotions in kind. Emotions such as Love and Joy held vast amounts of harmonious magic and were perfect for healing and growing Changelings at an increased rate, while Anger and Sadness could yield no magic at all to starling amounts of Dark Magic which would cause a changeling to become sick and frail or corrupt them into something else entirely. There were in the past Changelings that could consume these darker emotions but they had long since either adapted to the more positive emotions, or had met an untimely end due to their interference being more noticeable and their tendency to outwardly attack their prey like a standard army would and being devastated. The largest of these ancient Dark Magic Changeling Hives once called the Badlands home as well,and it had been their destruction that caused the land to become the miserable place it was today.

But now… now there was an opportunity to rid themselves of that dependence and all they would need is access and knowledge pertaining to these golems and their masters. Chrysalis pondered the path forward for some time, keenly aware that further conflict of any kind would only hasten the Swarm's demise. Trickery and theft would not aid them here, so perhaps she should use the strategy of her enemies instead? These creatures clearly required this substance themselves and were, as far Chrysalis could tell, unknown by the rest of the world. Even after searching through the vast records of her people she could find no mention of such a species that had ever existed on Eques. Either this was an extremely secretive society or they were something else entirely. For Chrysalis their origins were of little interest, she needed to feed her people and restore her army and the solution had quite literally just appeared on her doorstep.

It was time to welcome her new neighbors and see if they might, to borrow an Equestrian phrase, “lend a cup of sugar”. So it was that the first envoys of the Changeling Swarm would set out to meet with the collection teams of House

In the years since the Whirlwind the Fallen had been forced to seek supplies and ether on a myriad of different worlds, with all kinds of climates and unique quirks. Their own resilient nature, no doubt enhanced by the knowledge gained by the Once Great Machine when it had blessed them long ago, allowed them to traverse these worlds as easily as their home planet before it fell to ruin and decay. Still, just because they could survive In this blasted desert, didn’t mean it was a pleasant experience.

The harsh cold and irradiated surface of Europa was not exactly a paradise, but at least you could make a fire in the cold, and some of the ancient human structures still had working facilities that allowed them to warm themselves while on patrol or Scavenge Ops. Rituks hoped that after they were done with this wasteland that they might find a more relaxed climate, like the European Dead Zone or the ruined city of Old Chicago as the humans had called it. They at least had wind that was cool instead of scorching and full of sand, he thought bitterly to himself.

The Servitor before him was mangled and poorly maintained, but it would still be more than able to find and collect ether without issue with the right motivation. He kicked the wretched idol to force it back to its task, as it had taken the opportunity to lazily drift on the dunes as he and the other guards wallowed in this miserable heat. He clacked his mandibles as he gestured toward the floating scrape drone to move forward toward the next scan site, the servitor complying immediately as its lone eye passed over the Arc spear he held in his lower arms.

As they slowly plodded toward their next stop, the servitors eye suddenly sprang up from the ground to look over the flowing dunes before them. A sea of sand was all Rituks and his fellow Fallen could see, before suddenly right in front of the Servitor sprang a gout of green flame! He and the other Fallen quickly readied their weapons as a strange insectoid creature was left behind as the green flame dissipated. Rituks had seen plenty of other insects, as the humans called them. He had found some old books that detailed various species from before they had experienced the same undoing as a result of playing host to the Once Great Machine.

Its chitin was a deep midnight black, the light causing it to appear like crude oil all along its body, its limbs all appearing blunted as it clearly walked on all fours, if its stance was any indication. Large cyan compound eyes stared back at Rituks multiple smaller eyes, which was bizzare along with the rest of its physique. A single horn jutted from its head, while wings and a strange membrane were also visible on its back and body. Two long pure white fangs just barely poked out from under the lips of its upper jaw, clearly this creature was a hunter. Rituks didn’t know what to make of it as he took a couple steps back at the odd things sudden appearance.

The creature seemed to be examining him and the others much like he had it. The two stared at one another as the other fallen with Rituks glanced at him, waiting for him to make the first move. Rituks for his part was still trying to discern just what that move should be, when suddenly the creature lowered its front legs and spoke.

“Greetings'' it hissed, an elongated forked tongue poking out as it spoke in a language similar to that of the humans, it raised its head and stared into his eyes once more, saying “Our Queen wishes to welcome you to our humble home and discuss the nature of your… harvest with your leaders.” It said, head slowly turning to each of the Fallen before it.

Rituks was shocked! Never had he thought he’d see a creature like this, let alone hear it speak the same bizzare language as the humans of Earth. Yet here was just such an impossibility before him, and requesting an audience between their leaders no less! Rituks slowly motioned for the others to stow their weapons, this was an opportunity that would likely help elevate all of them in rank if these native creatures proved useful.

Giving the best bow in response he could, he replied, “You seek to meet our Kell, to do that we must first speak with Revoks” he said, turning and motioning toward the creature to follow him and the squad, “Come, we will show you to them and they will rely this invitation to our Kell.”

The group slowly began to trudge back across the desert sands toward the Skiff they had arrived on, wide grins plastered on their faces as they imagined the fine reward that would await them for their diplomacy.

Chrysalis beheld the Eliksni “Kell” with mild interest, while Eques was no stranger to bipeds; it was not every day one saw bipedal insectoids walking around. His armour and weapons were strange and haphazard in their make and design. Clearly they had been scavenging to survive for a long time if the ramshackle visage before her was any indication. Despite this, the sheer size of this creature alone would intimidate even the most steadfast of changeling warriors; it had given Chrysalis pause herself when she first watched him enter the meeting room.

But she could muse on the physiology of her new guests later, for now there was business to attend to. With the deftness of a well trained monarch, such as she was, she bid him and his entourage to sit at the finely decorated meeting table before them, herself already seated at the head.

Revoks sat beside Suriks as they took to their seats, the Captain having played the role of both diplomat and historian prior to this meeting between the Queen of the Changelings and the Kell of House Salvation.

“Well met Queen Chrysalis” rumbled the giant Eliksni through his rebreather, “Revoks has told me much of your prior conversation” the Kell nodded towards her as he spoke, before clasping his upper hands together on his chest. “He also mentioned you had an idea for a…” he paused momentarily as he turned to face toward the Captain. She watched with mild amusement as Revoks shrank ever so slightly under his superiors gaze, she was beginning to like this Suriks more and more!

After a moment he turned back, continuing “A mutually beneficial partnership while we are here on this planet. I’m interested to learn more of what you and your people can do to aid House Salvation in restoring our Ketch” he said. Leaning towards her as he finished speaking. Chrysalis politely tittered into her hoof at the theatrics, clearly this fellow was used to dealing with powerful rulers already and knew exactly how to navigate the situation.

“Indeed!” Chrysalis said, as she leaned forward herself to match the Kell before her, “I believe you and I can help one another to get exactly what we both want for our peoples. My changelings and I have intimate knowledge of the Badlands and an entire library full of useful historical texts and information on the rest of our quaint planet” she paused to let her words digest in the aliens mind, a small smug smirk on her muzzle as she waited for the next “cue”.

Suriks nodded again “Of course” he said “we would be grateful if you shared with us all you know, but what would we offer in return?We do not yet have enough excess materials or supplies to begin trading and our weapons are clearly useless to any creature that cannot operate them effectively” he narrowed his eyes at the Queen, “What do we have that you would want?” He questioned, ready to lay this pomp and pageantry to rest so that he could return to his duties aboard the Ketch.

Chrysalis’s smile widened, as she placed her front hooves beneath her chin and titled her head, “My changelings seem to believe this ‘ether’ might help to alleviate a problem we have ourselves”. This seemed to shock the Captain, he glanced back at Revoks who simply offered a non-commitment shrug. He turned back and asked “How? Do you also require Ether to grow stronger and prosperous?” He asked the Changeling.

Chrysalis chuckled, as she stood from her chair and beckoned the group of aliens to follow her deeper into her castle.

“We require Love, and more specifically the potent magic that exists in the creation and sustaining of Love” she said as they entered a new chamber that held various pods and one of the House Salvation servitors. Suriks, Revoks and the other Eliksni eyed the room with curiosity as Chrysalis continued by picking up a tank of ether that was lying nearby. “This Ether you harvest contains much of that same kind of magic in a more pure form, and something like that would allow us to not only thrive but to raise an army to enact our righteous revenge against our oppressors!” She declared, connecting the tank to a pod that contained a wounded changeling and allowing the Ether within to flow. Immediately the changeling began to squirm as its body pulses with magic, its wounds healing and body growing larger and larger! The holes in its legs filled in and became sharpened and armored. Its horn became more refined and sharp and its eyes began to likewise glow the same ethereal blue as its transformation concluded with the ether flow halting at Chrysalis command.

The pod then bursts sending bright Orange ichor and wisps of blue ether dissolving into the ground and surrounding wall. The Changeling that had previously been shriveled and frail now stood tall before them, its body fully mended and chitin gleaming as if it had just molted.

Suriks was amazed at the transformation! These changelings could prove quite useful in their own plans for revenge against the Once Great Machine and its puppets. “The question remains though” he said as he examined the newly emerged warrior “How will we procure enough Ether for BOTH our peoples? We would need a significant source to pull from” he gazes back to Chrysalis as her smile becomes hungry and manic.

“Oh I know JUST the place my new friend” she chuckled darkly. “It will provide more Ether and magic than any other on this planet, we need only bide our time to rebuild my army before we take it for ourselves”. Suriks felt a sadistic glee begin to rise in his chest at the thought of finally being able to do what so many Kell’s had failed before.

The two leaders cackled malevolently as a sinister plan and partnership began to unfold in the depths of the Badlands.

Author's Note

Finally got this one out! I decided to try and take my time with this one to help make sure I cut down on the grammatical mistakes and try to ensure I kept everything consistent with the rest of the story this far.

I hope you all like this new development, I wonder just what that scheming Queen might be up to… I suppose we’ll find out eventually won’t we?

As always thank you for your patience and support of this story, it means the world to me! If you’d like to keep up with me then you can always check me out on Twitter or come by my Twitch streams where I play Destiny 2 along with many other games and even Art streams as well!

Until next time, stay safe and stay happy and I’ll see you again soon.

Eyes up Guardians!

Chapter 17 – Jubilation

Chapter 17 – Jubilation

The early morning sun softly danced through Canterlot Castle's stained glass windows as Cyrell slowly ambled down the long hallway that connected the living quarters to the central most section of the illustrious keep. The sight was dazzling as he observed the bright colors of the rainbow tinted glass reflecting off the polished marble hallway walls and soft crimson rugs that ran along the ground. In some ways it reminded him of the older portions of the Tower walls, such as the annex, where mosaic tile art could still be found amidst the cold metal and brick work of the walls interior.

Those small bits of artistry were apparently an ancient tradition of some cultures, who had at one point called the area before the creation of the Last City, and others were brought and kept alive by the survivors of other cultures as they tried to keep the rich history of humanity and its cultures alive in whatever way they could. Of course it also reminded him of Trostland, and the crumbling Pre-Collapse church that Devrim had called home since the Red War. Cyrell pondered if that building was once as bright and inspiring as this one when it still was bustling with the life of local folk going about their days in peace.

The Titan kept up his stride as he let his mind wander to and fro, muscle memory and his subconscious mind guiding him forward as if on autopilot. He briefly thought about his own origins, a taboo amongst most Guardians save for those whose past were all too easy to uncover like Ana Bray or Lord Felwinter as he had come to find out while working alongside Rasputin.

Had Cyrell, or whomever he had been before his first life ended, been a native to the Cosmodrome? Perhaps he was one of hundreds of thousands of foreigners desperate to escape what must have seemed like the End of Everything. Did he have a family? Could one of them have also been raised as a Guardian? It hadn’t been until recently that these thoughts truly began to have significance to him. For so many years since he was first raised he was content to simply be a Warrior of Light, a chosen Guardian of Humanity. But maybe he too could learn from his past self like Ana had?

Cyrell ceased his strange musings as he made it to the first set of enormous and heavy dark oak doors leading from this hallway and toward the center of the Castle. After he cleared his mind of the jumble that was that last train of thought he pushed the heavy doors open with ease and made his way toward the kitchen. From behind him came a glimmer of light as Selene materialized beside him, humming a chipper tune as she took her spot beside him. Her lone eye closed as she bounced merrily in the air.

Cyrell chuckled lightly as he watched his Ghost enjoying the early morning calm. The two silently continue their journey from the central hub of the castle down another set of corridors much like the previous towards their final destination, the royal kitchen and dining hall. As they exited the last hall into the main dining area, the two were immediately beset by the sweet scent of freshly baked waffles, pancakes along with an assortment of different fruits and other morning time sweets.

All around the various servers and kitchen staff could be seen swiftly entering and exiting from one room to the next, some pushing carts stacked with food and others devoid of all but some dirty dishes. They wove in and around both one another and Cyrell with practiced ease as he lumbered in toward the kitchen before sticking his helmeted head inside.

Inside the chaos of the halls was amplified ten fold as cooks and chefs shouted and tan from one station to the next filling out orders and placing them into carts, while others took the finished dishes and began to vigorously scrub them clean. Amongst this maddening culinary conundrum was none other than the Element of Laughter herself, Pinkamena Diane Pie looking like more of a blur of pink than a pony given how fast she was moving from place to place all the while cheerily shouting out orders to her fellows as they dutifully obeyed the hyperactive mare.

She had just turned around to begin a new task when she caught the hulking man and his ghost poking in from the door, offering. The top a wide smile and waving towards them, before saying, “Goooooood Morning early birds! Same as usual for you big guy?” She spoke without issue even as her hooves were hard at work making another batch of batter.

Cyrell offered a curt nod and thanks before Pinkie flashed a quick salute and was off again to set upon his own breakfast. With that business finished he walked in towards a set of tall patio glass doors, leading outside to a little outdoor nook that was secluded enough from the rest of the dining hall denizens. The furnishings here were made of some kind of marble or other light stone, elegantly carved but durable enough to hold his heavily armored form without issue.

Cyrell and Selene sat there together enjoying the sunrise, made all the more spectacular thanks to the elevated position of not only the castle but of this particular patio space, granting them a breathtaking view of Canterlot as it glowed under the morning sun's rays, bringing with it a soft breeze that danced around the mountain as the denizens, mostly song birds and some squirrels, began to stir and take off from their nests and burrows. Slowly the city and all its inhabitants would be bustling to and fro like any other day.

This routine of Cyrell’s had become as practiced as anything else, his body moving almost of its own volition as he awoke and came to this spot to watch the early morning sunrise. He had done much the same when he could on Earth, watching the sun slowly coast over the wall and bathing the Last City in warm morning light. A moment of peace in a universe that seemed to always have some new disaster to take care of.

They stayed unmoving, he and Selene, until the quiet moment was interrupted by the sound of a meal cart slowly being rolled outside. At its helm was of course Pinkie Pie humming a song to herself as she skipped toward them with Cyrell’s morning meal. As she got to the table she removed the lid with a flourish, saying “Here ya go Cyrell! Auntie Pinkie Pie’s World Famous Blueberry Muffins™ with eggs and a Super Duper Protien shake, just the way you like it!” Her trademark ear to ear smile was as bright as always. Cyrell chuckled to himself before thanking her and removing his helm and laid it on the table to his right. Taking his utensils he began to eat after muttering a soft ‘thank you’ to the energetic mare.

Pinkie remembered the first time she brought Cyrell his meal he had wanted to eat in complete solitude, often eating in his quarters in the beginning, to avoid removing his helm around anyone he didn’t know. He still preferred to keep his face hidden, but now he was at least willing to go outside and get some fresh air. Pinkie hopped into a seat beside him and pulled out her own plate from her mane, along with all the ‘fixings’ as Granny Pie called them.

Had anypony else seen the scene of these two eating in silence they might have been more than a little confused. While Pinkie was well liked practically everywhere she went, her unique personality was one that some took more adjusting to than others. It came as a shock that the hulking Titan not only was willing to tolerate the mare's eclectic personality, but almost seemed relaxed around her in a way.

Pinkie had noticed this as well, her Pinkie Sense had gone off a few times, sweaty hooves mixed with itchy ears and a twitchy nose meant that some pony was remembering a friend they had lost. Pinkie had spoken with the others to try and parse if any of them had managed to learn more about Cyrell, and as luck would have it Luna had mentioned something about a Cayde-6. Pinkie may be a silly pony, but she understood that there were some things that a party just couldn’t heal as much as a sympathetic ear, and some tried and true friendship and patience! So she didn’t bring up the name, not until Cyrell was ready too.

Though speaking of parties… There was something she could ask about that should be fine for now. Taking a moment to finish off her last bite of strawberry banana and chocolate waffles, she looked to Cyrell as he donned his helm once more before asking “So Cy-Guy, I’ve been wanting to ask you about the WILD parties you have back home!” Both Cyrell and Selene tilt their heads giving the pink party pony a sidelong glance at the nickname, the pink mare ignored the look as she continues “As a party planner extraordinaire myself I have to know everything so I can improve my next big party/fiesta/financial meeting/birthday!”

Cyrell held in a light chuckle as the pink pony had taken a rather ridiculous pose at the self proclaimed title of “party planner extraordinaire”, a hoof to her chest and one hind leg balancing her on the table as she stood in her chair. Selene was also just barely keeping it together as Cyrell spoke.

“Well I’m afraid I can’t offer an in depth breakdown of the planning portion of the Last City’s many festivals or celebrations, that is all done by Eva Levante. A very kind woman who has done a great deal for us Guardians, most importantly planning the celebrations like the Solstice of Heros, Crimson Days, The Festival of the Lost, The Dawning and the newly introduced Guardian Games.”

Pinkie’s eyes grew and grew, Cyrell swearing the ly had sparks in them, as each new celebration was listed off. He continued saying “She also was the premier fashion expert that Guardians went to for customizing their armor. Something I’m sure that Rarity will no doubt want to know more of, I’m sure” Cyrell glanced back at Pinkie, who had a Manila folder with a picture of Rarity pinned on the front with a paperclip as she wrote down a series of notes before closing it and stuffing it back into her floofy mane.

Cyrell knew better than to ask questions about Pinkie’s abilities, and honestly he had seen stranger things than a pink pony that could store a comical amount of random items in her mane, though that was certainly on the list of more unique encounters for him and Selene. He still had nightmares about Xur taking off his hood and the horrors that may be hidden beneath it.

Suppressing a shudder he glanced back out to Canterlot. “I suppose you want me to talk about them anyway don’t you?” He looked at the mare from the corner of his eye to see her practically vibrating in place as her head shook up and down rapidly, her smile even larger than before.
“Right then, let’s start with Crimson Days then. Really it’s as much an event by Eva as it is Lord Shaxx. I heard her once tell a story that it was inspired by an ancient holiday that existed before the golden age. It’s all about celebrating couples and lovers, though most also just use it as an excuse to form smaller Fireteams to gain popularity in the Crucible. I personally never participated”, Pinkie now had a new Manila envelope that looked like it was about Cyrell, the mare writing notes while glancing up and nodding to let him know she was listening as she furiously scribbled away, her pink mane bouncing in tandem with her nods.

“… anyway it’s one that now has somewhat fallen out of popularity, with most choosing to give more support to the celebrations aimed at boosting overall morale for both the City and Guardians alike, so it’s really more of a personal holiday than a City-wide celebration now.” Pinkie looked at Cyrell before tilting her head and asking “Didja not have a date and that’s why you felt too embarrassed to participate?” The question came out of nowhere and Cyrell choked on his water as he had just taken a sip of it, sputtering as he tried to recover, the Ghost and Mare both giggling at his expense. “No”he managed to choke out between coughs, “I just never cared for it! And that’s all there is to it” the indignant Titan affirmed, crossing his arms across his chest as he stared at the mare and ghost. Though without any way to see the Titans animosity, it failed to stifle the laughs.

Pinkie eventually managed to regain her voice, saying “Sorry Cy-Guy, I couldn’t resist! You set it up so perfectly! Though ya know that’s kinda similar to Hearts and Hooves day here, just without all the BANG POW KABOOOOM ya know?” Pinkie said, wiping a tear from her eye as she motioned for him to go on. Cyrell huffed, but began again, “Anyway, then there is The Solstice of Heroes, a celebration of the accomplishments of Guardians across the system, honoring their sacrifice by taking to a special zone called the European Aerial Zone to celebrate with bonfires and other activities. It was especially somber after the Red War and when… when Cayde died as well.” The Titan paused, for a moment, before he looked back to Pinkie. “It’s always been a favorite of mine for a while now and I’m glad to participate whenever possible”.

A pink hoof gently reached across the table before resting on Cyrell’s hand. Pinkie had a knowing look in her eye, but said nothing else. Oddly enough she now had the pencil that was writing in her folder held, somehow, in the front most curl of her mane. Cyrell couldn’t help but smile at the absurd picture as Selene hovered close to his helmeted head.

Cyrell coughed into a gloves hand, saying “Alright, let’s talk about a happier occasion. Ironically, that would be the Festival of the Lost.” Cyrell took a moment to drink some more of his water, and when he looked over at Pinkie he saw that she had stopped writing in her notes and was looking at him with an incredulous stare. “How in all that is sugary and delicious is a holiday called ‘The Festival of the Lost’ a happy one?” She questioned, tilting her head slightly.

“Well…” Cyrell began, “Despite the name it’s usually a time to remember those who we have lost and celebrate the lives they lived, but it’s also a time for candy, costumes and scary stories. It’s very festive, uh no pun intended.” He shrugged as he explained the rather odd, yet apt, description of the Guardian holiday.

“Pinkie immediately sat up and exclaimed “OH! So it’s just like Nightmare Night in a way! Well why didn’t you say so silly?” She giggles as she waves a fire hood at Cyrell. Now it was Cyrell’s turn to tilt his head as Selene asked “What is Nightmare Night?”

Pinkie realizing that she had yet to explain ANY of Equestrias holidays dropped her notes and pencil as her hooves shot to her head. She gasped and said “Ohmigosh I can’t believe I never gave you my best seller Pinkie Pie’s Guide to Equestrian Festival, Parties and other Celebratory Shakanery!” She said as her hood dove deep into the Pink depths that was her mane. A few seconds of rummaging later and a hardcover book was handed to a befuddled Cyrell. He grasped the book in his hands and saw that sure enough it WAS a book written by her about the various celebrations of Equestria.

“This here,” she began, “Is all you need to get caught up on the rich history of Equestrias many holidays and festivals! Plus a few minor holidays, no longer practicing shindigs and a few anecdotes from yours truly.” She finished by jumping on her back hooves and bowing up and down like. Luckily she was adept at balancing and was able to keep herself held up for some time. Pinkie went on, “you know, now that I think about it that Solestic one sounds kinda similar to the Summer Sun Celebration… er well kinda. It was started to celebrate Princess Celestia’s rule after Equestria recovered from her and Luna’s big fight!” Cyrell nodded his head, he had briefly talked with some of the other Elements about how they met and had received the entire story on their way to the Capital. After having met the two Diarchs it had proven to be quite the odd revelation that they had at one time fought one another so viciously… Though the same had happened to Guardians he knew who had been just as close as them, so perhaps it wasn’t as strange as he’d like to think.

Pinkie had been listing off deserts and decorations while these inner thoughts played out, allowing for Cyrell to recall his senses in time to hear her say, “Anyway, so do you have anything like Hearth's Warming?!” She leaned over the table to get in his face, stars twinkling in her eyes as she waited with, literal, bated breath. A moment passed, then a few more before Cyrell gently pushed her back into her seat and asked “What exactly… IS Hearth's Warming?” Pinkie clonked a hoof to her forehead, a small thunk accompanied the action, as she chuckled to herself. “Sorry about that, I just love, love, LOVE Hearth's Warming sooo much!” She excitedly said, “You see it’s when we celebrate with all our friends and family and neighbors with yummy treats and songs and presents!” She flun two hoof-fulls of confetti to cap off her rushed explanation before she rapidly blinked a few times and then added in with the least amount of enthusiasm that a Cyrell had ever seen from her “Oh and uh, it’s also to celebrate Equestria’s founding and the Unification of the Three Tribes and whatever. But that’s not as important as Carols and Cake and CONFETTI!” Cyrell couldn’t help but feel like Twilight might have some choice words for the Pink One’s seeming disinterest in the history around the festival as yet even more confetti was flung by the hyperactive mare before him.

Once her own mini celebration was done Cyrell grabbed her attention, saying “Well the only other holiday that comes to mind is The Dawning, which does as a matter of fact in love baking cookies for our friends and exchanging gifts as we end one year and look forward to the next” he said, at the mention ‘baking cookies’ he noticed that Punkie had begun to… vibrate. At an alarming rate as well. Suddenly his vision was full of Pink as he heard the hyperactive party planner whisper right in his ear “You never told me you could back Cy-Guy old buddy old friend…” he couldn’t se wit, but he knew the grin on her face was likely to split her head as he felt her deceptively strong grip pull him out of his seat and towards the kitchens once more, Pinkie exclaiming “You have to show me ALL the cookies you’ve made, plus their recieved and who they were for and what kind of oven you use, do you like to use sugar or supplement it with other ingredients? What flour do you use? Oh, OH what about FROSTING?!” The two disappearing back into the castle. Selene for her part had watched the entire affair play out, amazed at just how easily the smaller mar had managed to literally drag the large Titan away like he was nothing at all. Chuckling to herself she made haste to catch back up with her kidnapped charge and the eccentric baker that now held him hostage.

Hopefully they could find substitutes for all those Dawning recipes and save Cyrell from a sugary demise.

Chapter 19 - Ishtar’s Light

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 1: I'm a Gambling Man

Chapter 1 - I’m A Gambling Man

Soft light drifted throughout the cockpit, illuminating its interior as the various consoles and data streams displayed numerous calculations and readings. The pilot was busy adjusting the different instruments in preparation, a list held firmly in one hand. His face was obscured by his helm, a blocky and worn thing that had saved his life numerous times from sharpshooters and would be LightEaters. His hands danced across the screens and consoles, adjusting and re-calibrating the various components and systems within the vessel for the coming test.

His companion floated beside his head, her soft grey shell barely visible in the dim cockpit, while her bright cyan eye darted from feed to feed, double checking the warriors work. They had to get this right or it could spell disaster for themselves, maybe others. Paracausality had a tendency to react in unexpected ways, even when directed by those who could wield it.

The small drone suddenly perked up as her shell plates adjusted them selves. She looked towards its charge, a series of digital chimes sounded as it addressed the pilot.

“Incoming hail from the Drifter, want me to patch him through,” she asked. Her companion offered nothing more than a subtle nod. He wasn’t usually this quiet, but the task at hand required a great deal of focus.

“Alright, one second,'' The drone briefly closed its eye, the plates surround ding it once again beginning to rotate around the circular eye, before a small amount of static filled the once silent cockpit, a familiar voice soon replacing it.

“Hey there Hero! You ready to get this show on the road? Ol’ Drifter’s been looking forward to this all day!” The man's voice was slightly distorted by static, but his ever present charisma shined through clearly. To most this enigmatic figure was just another scoundrel from the Frontier. A Risen of the Dark Age that had abandoned his duty to both Humanity and the Traveler in search of ill gotten profits. But to those who had become a part of his crew, who had earned the right to call themselves Dredgens, he was as close and as trusted as any fireteam member. Though that didn’t stop the pilot from rolling his eyes at his friends' favorite nickname.

“Almost, just a few more alterations and we should be good to start the test. Let’s just hope this thing doesn’t blow up on us.” The pilot answered back, his voice low and gravelly from disuse for the past several days.

“I have to agree with Cyrell, this thing is even more ramshackle than any of your other contraptions by far!” The drone piped up, her tone harsh and cold as she addressed the shifty Risen her Guardian was so fond of. “It’s one thing to mess with a little Darkness here and there, but combining it and the Light? Let alone in an NLS drive” the drones shell was violently spinning around its small core, but Cyrell was quick to give her a gentle pat and another small nod, his own way of comforting his companion. He understood her wariness, this was a pretty big gamble even for him. Maybe even for the drifter himself to be honest, but the potential good was something he couldn't pass on. Not with everything at stake.

“Ah cool your servos ghost, Drifter knows what he's doing! Have I steered you wrong yet” Drifters question sent the drones shell into another flurry of motion. She could almost see the crooked small as he spoke, and it annoyed her to no end.

“I guess we’ll find out won’t we, Rat,” She countered, an ever growing warmth radiating within her core. This man was not what she would call trustworthy, even before she found out about his fondness for the Darkness. He might claim it was all for the survival of Humanity, but deep down she was sure he was only looking out for himself. But Cyrell was adamant about helping, and she couldn’t abandon him no matter what.

“You've been hanging around Moon Dust too much, heh. Say what you want but I know this little beaut will make life much easier for all of us! NLS Drives have been needing an upgrade for a while now, might as well use what we got to give’em a little boost” as the Drifter finished speaking Cyrell placed his list on a nearby console, looking towards his lone companion.

“It’ll be alright Selene, we’ve survived worse than an explosion.” He calmly opened his palm as the ghost hovered near him. She placed herself in his palm and sighed, thankful for his reassurance.

“You better be right about this…” the ghost looked into the faceplate of her Risen, unable to see his face, but more than aware of his intent.

Cyrell calmly began activating the ship's “new” NLS Drive, his hands gliding over the various screens and consoles, switches and buttons activated with a practiced precision developed over the years. This old Arcadia Jumpship wasn’t the prettiest bird, but she was his and he knew her better than any other pilot he had met, save perhaps for Amanda. The ship shook and rattled as it attempted to interface with this foriegn device.

From his own ship, The Derelict, Drifter watched his own data feed with rapt attention. The drive was installed successfully, and his own mods were operating as designed. He mentally patted himself on the back for his ingenuity, his experiences crafting both the Mote Bank and Prismatic Recaster had led him to this, the Paracausal Engine… name pending. With any luck Guardians across the system would soon be making trips from planet to planet in nearly half the time, hell they may even be able to jump out of the system in case things got… too dark.

He stroked his chin before leaning closer and placing a gloved finger to his ear. “Alright Kid, everything looks good on my end. You ready to light this match?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be.” came Cyrell’s gruff response. The guardian quickly began inputting the coordinates for Earth. If this worked like the Drifter said it should only take him a couple hours to reach the distant planet, maybe less if that were possible. He couldn’t say he completely understood how this makeshift device worked, he was no Warlock after all, but he trusted the Drifters craftsmanship well enough. With a final calming breath he reached his armored hand towards the ship's controls. “Starting jump in 3… 2… 1!”

The ship's engines began to roar as it began building speed, the drive pouring power into them as the stars and planet disappeared in an astounding burst of speed. All around him the familiar multicolored wafts of light speed past his ship as it barreled through the void towards its destination. Selene glanced at the incoming reports from the drive, watching the power build as they soared towards Humanity’s home world.

“Ok… ok! All systems normal, power fluctuations are matching projections. It’s.. It's actually working!” Selene couldn’t hide her amazement, by her own calculations they would be home in a mere three hours, twenty seven minutes! Travel to Saturn usually lasted at least a day or two with a ship this old, even with a newer NLS Drive!

“What’d I say? Drifter knows how to build’em! Hahaha!” The Drifter laughed as he began collecting the drives data. Yet another gamble paid off for him and he couldn’t wait to rub it in the Vanguards faces. For the next hour the drive continued to operate, the light and dark energies combining and flowing into the ship's engines.

Suddenly though the entire ship began to shutter, and crimson red warning lights began to appear rapidly across both the cockpit consoles and the Drifter’s own readout.

“Uhhh Kid? I think you might wanna try and slow down!” Drifter’s voice oozed concern, the readouts showed the paracausal forces had sharply risen in intensity and were beginning to further increase the ship's mind boggling speed. “Don’t think you wanna crash that bird right?”

Cyrell offered no response, instead desperately trying to divert the immense waves of power flooding out of the experimental machine. Around the jumpship distortions in reality began to take place, as if the very universe was collapsing into itself, before unraveling back with explosive force. The ship jerked and rattled with each disturbance, all the while accelerating more and more. His hands flew across the controls, sweat running like rivers behind his helm as he desperately tried to regain control.

“Boss we got a problem! I’m reading spikes in sterile neutrinos! Whatever is happening you gotta act fast!” Selene flitted from screen to screen, aiding her guardian as best she could to prevent the coming disaster.

“Kid just shut it down, that thing is looking like it's gonna pop any second!” the Drifter’s mirth had long since died, replaced with a dread he was all too familiar with. This was a gamble… he shouldn’t have made.

Cyrell tried to shut the ship down, but to no avail. The system seemed to almost have a mind of their own at this point , as the paracausal forces began to enforce their will against one another and upon the ship. Reality bubbled around them, churning and twisting as the Light and Dark clashed around. Cyrell had enough time to turn towards Selene, intent on making peace before the final end as the energies overwhelmed them. But she would never hear it.

Drifter watched in horror as the readout suddenly halted. Connection errors sprang up across the various instruments and consoles aboard his vessel. The ship was gone, without so much as an explosion or impact. It’s almost like it just… stopped existing. His ghost hovered behind him, its red eye drilling into the back of his skull.

“...Don’t look at me ghost. We all knew this was a shot in the dark…” He stumbled into his seat, head lolling down as he tried to think how he would explain to the Vanguard what had happened to the Hero of the Red War.

Cyrell struggled to open his eyes, hoping that perhaps a miracle had saved both himself and Selene from certain doom. His body raked with sensations familiar and foreign. One was the familiar warmth of the Light, soothing and calm like a hearth in the winter. The other was frigid and painful, it reminded him of the moon, of the dark and disturbing Hive Magicks he stopped down there in the depths of the Hellmouth. The two sensations danced across his skin like dancers from a Golden Age film. He reached his armored hand towards the controls of the ship, the consoles and screens all dark.

“Cy… rell? Are you….ok?” The familiar chirps of Selene called out, quiet and unsure. The little drone hovered shakily towards him, having suffered the same sensations as her charge.

“Mhmm. Where… Where are we?” Cyrell glanced around outside the cockpit, his eyes scanning the inky void for anything familiar. As he did, his hands began to once again glide over the ship's controls, unconsciously attempting to restore power to the adrift vessel. As he searched his eyes soon fell upon a glowing orb in the distance, around the size of the purple ball so many guardians loved to mess with in the Tower. It was bright blue with bits of white swirling across its surface.

“…is that? Cyrell could hardly believe his eyes, it was Earth! Despite everything they had made it back to Earth in one piece. Well more or less in one piece. He redoubled his efforts, desperately trying to activate the ship's emergency power. He needed to give the Drifter a piece of his mind, in the way only a Titan could. His efforts were repaid as the ship slowly began to hum with life, emergency lights flickering on within the cockpit.
He glanced to Selene who was transfixed on the horizon, longing to return home to the safety of the Traveler.

“Selene, can you help me get this thing up and running?” Cyrell asked, trying to shake the little ghost out of her stupor.

“Huh…? Oh! Right, right power first then we go home.” The drone immediately hovered towards the back of the ship's cockpit, intent on aiding her guardian’s endeavors. Time passed slowly as they worked to bring the various systems online again. Eventually all that remained was the experimental drive, though after attempting to restart it they were met with a curious message.

Error! Paracausal Engine power at critical levels, begging recharge sequence. Allotted time: 87.600 Hours

Please Stand By.

Cyrell turned his head to look at Selene, hoping for an explanation. While he was by no means an utter meathead like some other guardians liked to think, especially given his nature as a Titan, he nevertheless was not too fond of complicated math.

Selene simply hovered in place, shocked by the revelation. “You can’t be serious… this thing takes 10 years to charge!?” her outburst startled Cyrell as he quickly leaned away from the irate drone. “That rat faced good for nothing Risen better be glad we are so close or I would have… have… ugh i don’t even know what to think!”

Cyrell decided to simply let her wear herself out as she ranted about their mutual acquaintance on the long trip towards the little blue planet.

After many hours of ranting and colorful language, the Jumpship had finally reached synchronous orbit with their home. It’s surface was covered with numerous groupings of swirling clouds, small pieces of green or blue appearing beneath the white blanket of clouds and occasional storms. Curiously though, they had no luck when attempting to hail either the Vanguard in the Tower or any other official channels to request permission to land. Even Eris was unreachable, though that ,ight have been simply because she was on Io instead of Luna.

“We might have fried our comms equipment, which means Amanda is gonna be mad about finding or buying replacements. Again.” Selene muttered as she tried another emergency channel, but receiving only static. She hoped that was all this was, but the fear of the Pyramids left her morbidly curious if perhaps something else had happened to cause the radio silence .

“Then we do this the old fashioned way, I can deal with Amanda. Just means we’ll be making another unsanctioned trip into the Cosmodrome for some rare gifts.” Cyrell replied, as he deftly guided the ship towards the planet below, intent on returning home for some much needed rest.

The two flew for hours, searching for the ever familiar sight of the Traveler and The Last City, eager to put this entire day behind them. But as they continued to travel with no sign of either, worry began to set in. Cyrell could feel his heart beating faster as he began to build speed, racing across the sky searching for home or anything familiar. A total of six hours passed before he once again guided the ship back into synchronous orbit, puzzled and terrified at what this might mean.

“Have you tried-” Cyrell began as he was swiftly cut off by his panicking ghost.

“Yes! I’ve tried every channel again, I’ve even tried Fallen and Cabal channels! But there's nothing! Not a peep or threat, just…. Just nothing.” The drones shell dropped, the individual pieces acting as limbs as they slumped down her core in defeat. “I can’t find anything… not even the Traveler…”

Cyrell was at a loss for words, unsure how to react or what to think. Theories and probabilities began to flood his mind as he desperately tried to use his past experiences to make sense of this.

Could this be a trick of the Vex? No he had made sure the drifter used none of their tech for this experiment. Perhaps they had traveled in time? No that was ridiculous, even Osiris had stated something like that was impossible without a great amount of precision. On and on the thoughts came until one stood out amongst the rest. A dark theory that he shuddered at as it began to quiet all the others.

“Either we somehow overshot our destination and just happened to arrive at an earthlike planet or…” Cyrell couldn’t finish. The idea was too devastating to consider. He glanced towards Selene and could see that she understood his meaning regardless. The pair remained quiet for a while, unsure what to do or how to react.

Finally, Cyrell began to fly back towards the planet, as Selene’s shell perked back up questioningly. “What are you doing? There's nothing down there Cyrell.” she said as he dove beyond the clouds.

“I refuse to believe that we lost everything again, we must have simply jumped further than intended. Tech like this is bound to do that right?” he asked, hoping she would allow him at least this much.

“Okay big guy.. But what are going to do? 10 years is a long time to rough it on an alien world.” she responded, trying her best to remain supportive of her charge. Humanity had long since been on the brink of annihilation, but she refused to give up. Especially if her Guardian was still willing to fight.

“Simple. We need paracausal energy, so we're going to make some.” he stated matter of factly. Guardians could generate the Light, it was how they grew stronger after all. So long as he had something to fight he could create orbs of Light to power the NLS Drive. And he still had that…. “Gift” as well, which would help him create its parallel. THis was all he had left, a final gamble. With the last of his hope on the line.

The Sun blazed high above, giving its warmth and cheer to all the denizens of Cloudsdale. The city was buzzing with energy as pegasi fluttered to and fro on various flights of fancy or business. Even the tourists, both winged and flightless alike, couldn’t help but be swept up in the sheer positivity radiating across this wind swept paradise.

This peace however would soon be broken, as a low roar began to echo across the sky. Ponies all around began to search all around for the source, afraid an irate dragon might be throwing a fit like the incident in Ponyville some time ago. But no such sight appeared, at least as far as they could tell. The sound persisted, gaining in pitches it seemed to get closer to the main thoroughfare of the city. A squad of Royal Guard suddenly looked up as screeching overhead was a large oddly shaped…. Thing. Fire bellowed from what looked like large tubes, jetting overhead at insane speeds. They quickly took flight, intent on tracking it wherever it may be going. Suddenly the strange shape did an about face and began racing back towards the city allowing the guards to observe a little more clearly. The object had a long blunt tube connected to a much wider body, strange lights just barely visible in the mid afternoon light. Connected on either side were large cylindrical tubes roaring with bright orange flames, with a third circular tube jutting from the back of the larger portion producing a similar flame. The most baffling aspect of this strange machine however, to the guards at least, was that it was made entirely of painted metal. Most of the machine was a dark grey with small accents across its various sections being painted a dull green.

The machine quickly overtook the confused guards, racing back towards the thoroughfare. The guards decided to keep pursuing, watching with apprehension as the strange object began to slow until it reached its destination. It hovered in place for a few minutes, allowing the guards to quickly surround and examine it. They couldn’t find a view port of any kind, perplexing them further as the large object continued to simply hover in place. In the streets below dozens of creatures began to gather to see what this odd flying object might be, with some pegasi even being brave enough to fly closer to try and inspect it from a distance.

Without warning the strange machine suddenly burst forward, causing the crowd below to gasp and panic. The guards however, quickly began resuming their pursuit of it, pumping their wings as hard as they could to try and catch up to the impossibly fast UFO. Try as they might, the UFO was simply too fast for them, especially while wearing armor, and it swiftly disappeared over the horizon. The lead guard watched as it slowly faded from view, a single thought entering his mind. Guess my cousin was right about aliens after all…

The final rays of sunlight lazily shone through Duty Bounds office window, coating it in the bright oranges and purples of Celestia’s magnificent sunset. The walls, covered in photos of friends and family and few medals denoting his stellar service all glowed in the ethereal twilight, but despite this picturesque scene Duty was filled with immense anxiety. Only a few hours ago a strange and never before seen UFO had flown into Equestrian controlled airspace around Cloudsdale, even hovering above the city itself! The reports that had begun to flood into his office, alongside the numerous letters of concerned well to do Cloudsdale nobles, had been nonstop ever since the incident.

He slid out of his chair, all four hooves slowly plodding onto the pristine wooden floor, as he prepared to leave for yet another interview. He had managed to find out exactly who had been on scene during the whole debacle, and he was going to hear every word of what they had to say. Every other report was filled with information he couldn’t begin to take seriously, and the letters were even more far-fetched in their descriptions of the event.

Duty stepped out of his office, closing the door with a burst of magic, and began the long walk towards the conference room. The unicorns armor clinked as he trotted along, passing by various members of the castle staff who seemed to be whispering to each other far more than usual. It seemed that word was already begging to get out, which meant his life was about to get a lot more difficult. He sighed and quickly ran his stark white hoof through his two tone mane, the enchanted armor giving it a two tone blue appearance.His amber eyes briefly flicked towards the large floor to ceiling windows of the hall, taking in the sight of another perfect sunset as he marched towards his destination.

Some time later he arrived in front of a large oak door, set within the wall of the hallway. Duty reached up and firmly knocked on the door with his forehoof, before opening it and entering inside. The conference room was formal if a bit spartan in design, small tapestries adorning the wall with the symbols of the twin princesses, while the far back wall was almost entirely covered in a large metal-worked Equestrian Seal made of pure gold. Beyond that the walls were similar in color to the rest of the castle, a stark white to the solar diarchs coat whilst the violet velvet carpets covered every inch of the room. The room was empty save for Duty and a single stallion in armor standing by the table, the symbol on his chest piece identifying him as a member of the Cloudsdale Barracks, an icon of a pegasus flying in front of a cloud, with the sun and moon situated above and below the figure respectively.

“Sir! Staff Sergeant Lightning Spear reporting as requested!” The lone guard quickly stood at attention, offering his commanding officer a salute. “I am ready for your orders, sir!”

Duty chuckled and shook his head before addressing Lightning. “At ease colt, this is an interview not a debrief. I just need you to help me make sense of this mess of a situation.” He slowly eased into an adjacent chair, motioning for Lightning Spear to follow suit. “I’ve been hearing a lot of fantastic tales out of Cloudsdale, and could really use an eye witnesses perspective.”

“I’ll do my best sir, though I have to warn you, the rumors and hearsay aren’t as ridiculous as you might think.” The young guard said as he followed Duty’s example.

“I’m listening…”

Twilight needed a vacation, and she needed one badly. As if being Crowned Princess of Friendship not but a few short months ago hadn’t been enough, now she was being bombarded with questions from all of Ponyville about the rumors of some UFO spotted around Cloudsdale. Sure the populace of Equestria were prone to exaggeration and panic when confronted with something strange, but aliens in fire spewing metal ships? That was going too far. The lavender alicorn groaned as she finished locking the castle, just in case somepony got decided to try and ask more ridiculous questions, before slowly making her way to her bedroom where Spike was currently preparing himself for a nice long trip to dreamland.

“Oh, hey Twilight, finally finished preparing for the siege I see!” Spike chimed as he waddled over to his bed. He hoped his little joke might help brighten his adopted siblings mood, dealing with swathes of panicky ponies was always draining. Twilight chuckled, making her way towards the bathroom to prepare for bed herself.

“Snark all you want young drake, but at least you didn’t have to calm down a village sized stampede!” shaking her head before using her magic to brush her teeth.

“Well I mean, the Crystal Empire does consider me a hero, so I mi-” before he could finish his self aggrandizing spike let loose a large belch, bright green flames eruptions from his maw as a wisp of magic coalesced in the air in front of him. The wax seal upon it denoting a missive from the Equestrian Royal Guard. “Uhhh twilight, I think this is for you…” the young drake started as he waddled towards her, scroll clutched in his claws.
Twilight used her magic to unfurl the scroll, simultaneously dreading and curious to learn its contents.

From the Desk of Duty Bound, Captain of the Equestrian Royal Guard

To Her Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle

I hope this letter finds you well Princess Twilight, despite its lateness. As you have doubt already been made aware, earlier this day an Unidentified Flying Object, here referred to as UFO, was spotted by a multitude of civilians and military personnel above Cloudsdale. I don’t need to tell you how substantial this alone is so I’ll get straight to the facts. THrough a multitude of interviews with eyewitnesses, both civilian and military, we have been able to confirm the following details.

The UFO was of an unknown make and model from any known flying machines in or outside of Equestria.

The ship was made entirely of some type of metal, with large tubes spewing fire propelling it forward.

Despite the above it has also demonstrated the ability to hover in place albeit briefly through unknown means.

It was capable of reaching speeds that dwarf any known vehicle on land or in the air or pegasus in history, though I assume the Element of Loyalty might challenge that last fact.

It made no attempts to interact with or harm the local populace, so our working theory is that these entities may be peaceful, if perhaps a bit skittish.

It’s last projected trajectory showed it heading towards the WhiteTail Woods, though we have no idea if it will land or if it has since changed directions.

Princess this is an unprecedented situation we find ourselves in, and it is best that we act swiftly so as to determine the origin and purpose of this machine. With that in mind no official stance or plan has been proposed by any of the other Diarchs. If anything should happen near Ponyville please let me know as soon as possible.

Your humble servant,

Captain Duty Bound

Twilight read and reread the letter a dozen times, hoping to find some kind of fault. Some possible mistake that would render the whole thing as nothing more than one of Celestia’s foalish pranks, but she had no such luck. She turned her head towards Spike, twitch slowly developing in her left eye before stating to her loyal assistant.

“Why does everything weird always end up in Ponyville?”

She promptly went to bed, tossing the scroll onto her nightstand and flopping onto her side in a huff. She closed her eyes, dreading the rising of tomorrow's sun. It was going to be a very long day.

Chapter 18 - Convergence

Chapter 18 – Convergence

Suriks had to admit, he was surprised at the complexity of the strange alien Queen and her people’s home. The corridors were an ever shifting maze, impossible to navigate without a guide or the innate biological ability to “read” the pheromones lining the corridors. The whole structure was a veritable fortress similar to that of Riis-Reborn, and it was taking him almost as much time to learn the paths around here as it had there as well, though with a slight learning curve. Still he managed well enough and lumbered down deeper into the heart of the mighty Hive to meet with his new ally. There was much to discuss regarding their alliance and the specific goals of each party. It wouldn’t do for the Eliksni to pass up a golden opportunity to acquire as much Ether as possible before they took their fight to the traitor machine and its corpse warriors.

Further and further the massive Eliksni trod, his eyes already well adjusted to the darkness surrounding him as he continued down the lightless tunnel, while the changeling architecture was amazing in its structural complexity and defensive prowess… visually it was no different from any other naturally formed cave.

Suriks listened intently, but found the chittering of Changelings was absent here. Not because there were fewer in this area though, No, the quiet was because this was where only the elite soldiers of Chrysalis’s army patrolled. Each was adept both in combat and in stealth thanks to years spent infiltrating behind enemy lines. No doubt they were following him even now, their strange Magic making them imperceptible to the Kell. Their numbers had been reduced thanks in part to a schism prior to House Salvations arrival, something Seviks was all too familiar with. Even now the thought of the traitor Veriks or the bleeding heart Missreks made his blood boil. If the Eliksni were doomed it was because of their refusal to evolve and accept the traitor machine for what it truly was, a destroyer by proxy and a coward by design. Even now that cursed orb cowered behind the legion of corpse warriors and their blasted walls, like a pathetic dreg starved of ether.

Suriks closed his eyes and steadied himself, now was not the time to think of his enemies, it was time to be a diplomat and secure resources for his army. If justice was to be theirs then they would need as much as these creatures could give. Their assistance would be rewarded of course, already there were talks of great successes when introducing ether to the most trusted soldiers in the Hive. Like the Eliksni they would grow larger, their chitin would harden providing greater strength and durability, and even their strange mystical abilities had been enhanced. Should the opportunity present itself, House Salvation may even be able to persuade these beings to aid in the downfall of the Humans and the Traitor Machine. A wicked, fang filled grin spread across his face as he imagined the shock and horror on the enemy’s faces at such perfect subterfuge catching them unprepared.

So deeply had the kell been lost in thought that he had not noticed his arrival at the Queen’s war room. Leaning down to enter he saw exactly what he’d hoped to, numerous changelings skittered around with various documents and even what looked like pods with creatures inside. In one corner these pods were stacked against the wall with tendrils of viscous mucus connecting and holding them in place. He watched as green flame engulfed one soldier and its form became identical to its prisoner before it darted off with clear purpose in its canter.

Towards the middle were arranged a set of what looked like stolen tables and boards that the Eliksni had found to be common in old human ruins. Chalk was being used to take down notes or list objectives by one group, while others scoured maps, gesturing to some of his own Captains points of interest for harvesting and targets for the eventual invasion. As he strode towards this group he began to hear the changelings giving details on each location. The residual Magic levels, points and persons of interest for capture or elimination. One particular spot they mentioned was a gorge far south of a heavily crossed out forest, close to the far eastern edges of the Badlands, that had housed numerous cave systems for hiding their forces closer to enemy territory.

All seemed to be going well, if a bit slower than Seviks would have personally liked. But these new Allies had only just begun to reclaim power thanks to their ether, and House Salvation would need time itself to prepare for the war to come. Eramis had shown the foolishness in rushing to meet one’s enemy without considering every variable, he would not make that same mistake here.

A voice suddenly spoke up behind him, “Well good evening Surikskell, I trust you had no issue navigating my illustrious palace?” As Queen Chrysalis sidled up beside him, a contented smirk plastered on her muzzle. Suriks simply hummed, bowing slightly at the waist to the Queen before returning his attention to the plans being drawn up. He spoke with purpose, “My teams are investigating the preliminary sources your scouts marked for ether collection, it will not be long now before the start of this conquest you seem so ecstatic about” he paused as his multiple eyes moved to the Queens place before continuing “Though I can understand the anticipation of exacting vengeance on an enemy of course”. The Queen nodded, they both had already discussed much of their history and plans for this alliance. She was more than happy to have these strangers from the stars bolstering her hive so she could finally take down the infernal thorns in her side that were the equestrians and their motley ‘hero’s’. She would enjoy ripping their homes down and making them watch as a new era of Changeling rule swept across this land, and every other land soon after.

How much sweeter it would be when the Crystal Empire was finally surrounded on all sides, how sweet the fear that putrid pink alicorn would no doubt exude as Chrysalis took everything from her once again. This war… was going to be PERFECT!

For most guardians traversing Sol in their reclaimed jumpships there is very little to do while they travel to and from missions, save for catching up on sleep or watching a Crucible holostream. But for those wise enough to secure larger vessels like a lovingly refurbished long haul transport? There are plenty of nooks and crannies to do all manner of hobbies and activities. Drifter told the Lights in Gambit about that all the time in the pre-drop face off, though few ever seemed to pick up on his sage wisdom, too busy punching or taunting the opposing team usually. Not that he cared, just meant they’d be back to fight more Primevals before too long after all.

At that time though banking motes was taking a backseat to his current project, the latest test bed for what he and the rest of this little “fireteam” that had formed in the past few weeks would lead them to their favorite god-slaying hero. Fingers crossed anyway. He was hunched over the ragged machine finishing some last minute soldering as they prepared to test and see if this was the gonna be the one or just another dud.

Wiping his brow Drifter stepped back, trademark smirk eerily absent as he stared down at the mechanical pipe dream on his work bench. His ghost, as creepily as always, hung in the air silently across the room. It’s lone red eye simply staring at him as if it were trying to see through him. He’d never been fond of it before, stupid thing couldn’t rez him with a full stomach but could rearrange his body from ash? What a rip off… but he did at times wish maybe the Derelict wasn’t quite so silent. At least every now and then anyway.

He rubbed at his temple to banish that melancholy away before scooping up his new baby and snapping at his silent rez-dispenser. A moment later his comm link went live and he was sending his dulcet tones to his favorite conspirators, Moon Dust and Stranger Danger. He was still working on that last one, not every nickname was a winner after all.

“Hey you two, got the last of those mods ready to go for our little test run” he said as he placed the machine down on an engram compiler. A few moments later and it was stashed neatly away in a brilliant purple engram for safety. “Got the goods ready for transport so you just tell Drifter where the party’s gonna be”. Another snap of his fingers and the comm went silent as he made his way back towards the cockpit. Wouldn’t be long before one of them would send him the coordinates and the real fun began. Until then… he had motes to count, and guardians to pay.

“Reports indicate that the valley marked here should be a good starting point for ether refinement” one of Suriks captains pointed a claw at the map spread on the table before continuing, “With that we should be finished with preliminary storage and can begin dispensing the rest to the combined forces in time for the first infiltration missions” she said before stepping back, the report was better than Suriks had hoped. Whatever this Magic was composed of was enriching this planet's atmosphere to the point that ether could be gathered and refined at three times the normal rate! The Long Drift had left most houses on the verge of starvation due to most the planets they attempted to scour for scraps of ether being practically destroyed inhospitable to all life and the sheer distance between what few could be harvested on. To have such a veritable treasure trove of premium ether in such quantities meant that his troops, even down to the lowliest dregs, would be larger and tougher than ever! He was barely able to keep his mirthful chittering to himself at the thought of fully empowered Eliksni warriors burning the Traitor Machines chosen hovel to the ground, with its empty husk at its center.

Suriks surveyed the proposed troop movements from his captains before turning his gaze to Queen Chrysalis. Her expression was unreadable, in part due to her alien nature but Suriks could tell it was also due to her own acumen for subtly and subterfuge at play. While their current working relationship certainly saw both parties gaining as much as giving, he was not about to turn his back on a creature that clearly had such a voracious appetite for power.

The Queen's eyes slowly wandered over the maps and troop placements. Each was methodically examined by her as she considered the risks and benefits, weighing them in her mind before continuing to the next set. Once she had finished a small satisfied smile wormed its way to her lips as she nodded in approval. Her changelings immediately set off to begin preparations while she turned to the alien leader and addressed him.

“Impressive work Surikskell, your people have a knack for infiltration and subterfuge I find quite refreshing” she said before looking to the side in mock exasperation, “So few truly appreciate the work such well laid plans take to truly catch an opponent by surprise! A dying art to be certain” she tittered lightly as she returned to looking Seviks in his many eyes. “I look forward to seeing how they perform in the field alongside my devoted soldiers”.

She stood up slowly before using a wing to wave Suriks toward her, the tall alien lumbering beside her as they made their way out of the war room and back into the labyrinthine halls of the palace.

“Eliksni have survived a great deal due to our cunning Chrysaliskell, you will find my warriors are as battle hardened as any other. Any resistance these ponies attempt to make when the time comes will be paltry in comparison to what we faced in the past” a low chuckle mixed with chittering tumbled from Seviks as they continued walking.

Chrysalis cut her eyes toward him asking “Do not under estimate the leaders of our enemies, they are a threat far greater than their meager subjects and that is why we must maintain the element of surprise.” Suriks simply grunted in response before Chrysalis continued, though her tone took a noticeably more worried edge to it.

“You're certain that these ‘Guardians’ won’t come here looking for you? From what you’ve told of them they make the legends of the Two Alicorn Sisters look like a nursery rhyme for hatchlings. And they were no strangers to war in the distant past” she said as they entered into the Throne Room. Neither one having paid much attention to their surroundings during the small journey.

“No.” Said Suriks, “The Guardians may have begun to wield the Darkness recently but they have not yet utilized it as we have. Furthermore they are shackled to the Traitor Machine and their destitute home world, they would never risk seeking us out here.” He assured her.

From the large windows lining the rooms vaulted ceilings came the rumble of Skiffs as they soared into the air, the first of the operations for acquiring ether now in full swing. The two allies turned to watch as they flew past, each thinking of the future battles and victories to come.

Cyrell and Selene wandered the Palace Gardens in the dead of night. All around him he could hear the sounds of life like he had never been able to before. His journey to the City had been filled with deathly silence before they found a mostly operational ship at a defunct launch field in the remains of Old America’s southern region. Each night there had been silence and the day brought few birds or animals aside from a few resultant species. It had impressed upon the Titan from the beginning just how much humanity had lost during the Collapse, and instilled in him a desire to protect all that remained.

Commander Zavala had been his mentor, teaching him what it meant to be a Titan; the two had walked in the City's own gardens just like this. The commander passed on wisdom and advice to a novice Cyrell as he began the long winding road into becoming a full-fledged Guardian. Lord Shaxx had of course helped with drills and the Crucible remained an excellent place to train with other strong Lightbearers. Now Cyrell found himself wishing for the familiar presence of his mentor, wondering what he would think of this strange situation.

Selene slowly hovered in front of Cyrell, her eye at level with his faceless helmet. “Whatcha thinking about in their big guy, worried about the upcoming mission?” She asked, her tone soft in the quiet of the night. Cyrell came to a slow stop in front of a modestly sized tree, turning his helmeted face to observe its size. The tree’s trunk stretched up above him into a large canopy of bright green leaves that were muted in the dim glow of the stars and moon overhead.

“No, I’m sure it will be fine. I’m more worried about how I’ve gone about this… mission” he said, his voice low. There was a pause, the night's unique cacophony filling the void around them. It was so different from the roads they had traveled all those years ago. Cyrell listened intently, memorizing these sounds and wondering if they were similar to Earth before the collapse, similar to how he would have known them before he died and became a Guardian.

He turned back to his ghost, asking “Have I done the right thing?” Selene was silent, Cyrell had been more contemplative since receiving Stasis on Europa and in turn had a lot of his, and to be honest even her own, understanding on much changed or challenged. No doubt, she thought, this was in part due to the conversation he had with Princess Luna and her concerns about using the Darkness. Back then they had assured it was safe, and certainly it was now, but they were trying to convince her as much as themselves even then, the two still wrestling with the idea of Darkness being more than the enemy. More than just pure evil like the entirety of mankind’s remnants had since the Collapse. It had all been so much simpler when that was the case.

She hovered up to his helmet and lightly tapped her shell to it with her eye closed as she hovered in place, saying “I don’t know big guy, this is a pretty unique position we’re in… but we have to do what we can to get back to earth. To the City…” the two stared at one another briefly before Cyrell and Selen both said “and the Traveler.” The two turned their respective gazes to the garden, it was as beautiful in the depth of night as in the day, though more somber with the deep purples and blues of the nighttime shadows darkening the normally vibrant flora. Hopefully soon this view would be that of the Last City and its bright lights, the bustling of guardians, Tower personal and the thrum of ships soaring in the nighttime sky. They just had to keep going forward, no matter what came next.

In the far distance, miles upon miles away, a united task force of Eliksni and Changelings worked to gather and refine as much ether as possible in the wilderness. Preparing for a war looming unseen over the horizon.

Author's Note

Well hey there strangers!

Apologies as always for making you wait so long for another chapter, but sometimes it’s hard to write about Destiny when I want to be playing Destiny haha! Regardless hope you are enjoying the story still, I look forward to reading and responding to your comments with each update!

For any that would like to stay up to date with my non-writing endeavors, did you know I stream? Cause I do! You can find me on twitch where I play not just Destiny 2 but a variety of other games as well. I’d love to have you stop by and hang out sometime!

But that’s enough about me, as always I want to thank you all for your continued patience and support for this story. I’m no Tolkien but I certainly hope to continue providing a fun experience with this little fever dream of words until it’s completed. So thanks for sticking with it!

Until next we meet, Eyes up Guardians!

– OverlordCornutt